
* * * *
Asimov's Science Fiction
August 2006
Vol. 30 No. 8 (Whole Number 367)
Cover Art for "The Plurality of Worlds" by Gary
Overacre
NOVELLA
THE PLURALITY OF WORLDS by BRIAN STABLEFORD
NOVELETTES
DEAD MAN by ALEXANDER JABLOKOV
CRUNCHERS, INC. by KRISTINE KATHRYN RUSCH
SHORT STORIES
FEATHER AND RING by RUTH NESTVOLD
IN THE ABYSS OF TIME by STEPHEN BAXTER
TIN MARSH by MICHAEL SWANWICK
POETRY
THE DYING PHYSICIST TELLS HER WHY GOODBYE IS MEANINGLESS by LAUREL
WINTER
IN WICKED HOLLOWS, ON DARKLING PLAINS KENDALL EVANS & DAVID C.
KOPASKA-MERKE
NOT THIS EARTH FOREVER by W. GREGORY STEWART
DEPARTMENTS
EDITORIAL: THE 2006 DELL MAGAZINES AWARD by SHEILA WILLIAMS
REFLECTIONS: THE THUMB ON THE DINOSAUR'S NOSE: 2 by ROBERT SILVERBERG
LETTERS
ON THE NET: SON OF MOVIES by JAMES PATRICK KELLY
SCIENCE FICTION SUDOKU by JOHN N. MARX
ON BOOKS by PETER HECK
THE SF CONVENTIONAL CALENDAR by ERWIN S. STRAUSS
Asimov's Science Fiction. ISSN 1065-2698. Vol. 30, No.8.
Whole No. 367, August 2006. GST #R123293128. Published monthly except
for two combined double issues in April/May and October/November by
Dell Magazines, a division of Crosstown Publications. One year
subscription $43.90 in the United States and U.S. possessions. In all
other countries $53.90 (GST included in Canada), payable in advance in
U.S. funds. Address for subscription and all other correspondence about
them, 6 Prowitt Street, Norwalk, CT 06855. Allow 6 to 8 weeks for
change of address. Address for all editorial matters: Asimov's
Science Fiction, 475 Park Avenue South, New York, N.Y. 10016. Asimov's
Science Fiction is the registered trademark of Dell Magazines, a
division of Crosstown Publications. © 2006 by Dell Magazines, a
division of Crosstown Publications, 6 Prowitt Street, Norwalk, CT
06855. All rights reserved, printed in the U.S.A. Protection secured
under the Universal and Pan American Copyright Conventions.
Reproduction or use of editorial or pictorial content in any manner
without express permission is prohibited. All submissions must include
a self-addressed, stamped envelope; the publisher assumes no
responsibility for unsolicited manuscripts. Periodical postage paid at
Norwalk, CT and additional mailing offices. POSTMASTER, send change of
address to Asimov's Science Fiction, 6 Prowitt Street, Norwalk,
CT 06855. In Canada return to Quebecor St. Jean, 800 Blvd. Industrial,
St. Jean, Quebec J3B 8G4.
Click a Link for Easy Navigation
CONTENTS
EDITORIAL by
SHEILA WILLIAMS
REFLECTIONS: THE THUMB ON THE
DINOSAUR'S NOSE, II by ROBERT SILVERBERG
LETTERS
ON THE NET: SON OF MOVIES by JAMES
PATRICK KELLY
DEAD MAN by ALEXANDER JABLOKOV
THE DYING PHYSICIST TELLS HER WHY
GOODBYE IS MEANINGLESS by LAUREL WINTER
FEATHER AND RING by RUTH NESTVOLD
IN THE ABYSS OF TIME by STEPHEN
BAXTER
IN WICKED HOLLOWS, ,ON DARKLING
PLAINS by KENDAL EVANS and DAVID C. KOPASKA-MERKE
CRUNCHERS, INC. by KRISTINE
KATHRYN RUSCH
SCIENCE FICTION SUDOKU
TIN MARSH by MICHAEL SWANWICK
NOT THIS EARTH FOREVER by W.
GREGORY STEWART
THE PLURALITY OF WORLDS by BRIAN
STABLEFORD
ON BOOKS by PETER HECK
SF CONVENENTIONAL CALENDAR by
ERWIN S. STRAUSS
NEXT ISSUE
* * * *
Asimov's Science Fiction
Isaac Asimov: Editorial Director (1977-1992)
Sheila Williams: Editor
Brian Bieniowski: Associate Editor
Gardner Dozois: Contributing Editor
Mary Grant: Editorial Assistant
Victoria Green: Senior Art Director
Shirley Chan Levi: Art Production Associate
Carole Dixon: Senior Production Manager
Evira Matos: Production Associate
Abigail Browning: Manager Subsidiary Rights and Marketing
Bruce W. Sherbow: Vice President of Sales & Marketing
Sandy Marlowe: Circulation Services
Peter Kanter: Publisher
Christine Begley: Associate Publisher
Susan Kendrioski: Executive Director, Art and Production
Julia McEvoy: Manager, Advertising Sales
Connie Goon: Advertising Sales Coordinator
Phone: (212) 686-7188
Fax: (212) 686-7414
Display and Classified Advertising
* * * *
Stories from Asimov's have won 42 Hugos and 25 Nebula
Awards, and our editors have received 17 Hugo Awards for Best Editor. Asimov's
was also the 2001 recipient of the Locus Award for Best Magazine.
* * * *
Please do not send us your manuscript until you've gotten a copy of
our manuscript guidelines. To obtain this, send us a self-addressed,
stamped business-size envelope (what stationery stores call a number 10
envelope), and a note requesting this information. Please write
"manuscript guidelines" in the bottom left-hand corner of the outside
envelope. The address for this and for all editorial correspondence is
Asimov's Science Fiction, 475 Park Avenue South, New York, NY 10016.
While we're always looking for new writers, please, in the interest of
time-saving, find out what we're loking for, and how to prepare it,
before submitting your story.
EDITORIAL by SHEILA WILLIAMS
Meghan Sinoff, the winner of this year's Dell
Magazines Award for Undergraduate Excellence in Science Fiction and
Fantasy Writing did not have to travel far to get to Fort Lauderdale,
Florida, in order to receive accolades for her story, "Shift." Meghan
is an undergraduate at the University of Florida majoring in English
and minoring in lingustics, anthropology, and Japanese. In addition to
her award certificate, she received five hundred dollars from Dell
Magazines. Her moving story will appear on our website next year.
Dell Magazines co-sponsors this award with the
International Association for the Fantastic in the Arts. The Dell
Magazines Award is also supported by the School of Mass Comunications,
University of South Florida, Tampa, Florida. The award is given out
every March at the Conference for the Fantastic in the Arts.
Meeting and talking with Meghan was a delight. I was
also pleased to discover that the other finalists wore familiar faces.
As always, I had chosen my favorite stories from a blind read of the
contestants. As first runner up, Eliza Blair repeated her performance
from last year. This year, Eliza took home that certificate for her
story "Silver Eyes." In addition, she picked up an honorable mention
for "Beast." Both tales took inspiration from the same well-known
fairytale, but when I read them, I had no idea they were by the same
author. Eliza has a double major in physics and English at Swathmore
College. As the most recent recipient of Swathmore's Morrell-Potter
stipend for creative writing, she plans to spend this summer working on
writing projects. We hope to see some of the results in next year's
contest. Eliza also wins a two-year subscription to Asimov's,
but that subscription will have to follow upon the two-year
subscription she won last year.
Our second runner-up, Catherine Krahe, received her
award and a one-year subscription to Asimov's for "Running
After the Sirens." Cassie, a physics student at Illinois Wesleyan, will
embark on a Ph.D. in environmental engineering in the fall. Last year,
Cassie's memorable tale about "Undine" received an honorable mention.
It has since sold to Realms of Fantasy.
Last year's award-winning story, "Around the World,"
by Anthony Ha, is now up at our website. Don't miss this wonderful tale.
* * * *
Left to right: Eliza Blair, Meghan Sinoff, Rick
Wilber, Catherine Krahe, and Sheila Williams.
Photo credit: Beth Gwinn
* * * *
In addition to all these exciting student awards, I
was pleased to see my co-judge, Rick Wilber, receive the Stephen R.
Donaldson Service Award for all the effort he's put into making our
award a reality these past thirteen years.
When I wasn't busy meeting with the students; having
drinks by the pool with authors like Anne Harris, Peter Straub, Ellen
Klages, Stephen R. Donaldson, and Eileen Gunn, as well as Emerald
City web and fanzine maven Cheryl Morgan and former Foundation
editor Farah Mendelsohn; eating ice cream with James Patrick Kelly, Ted
Chiang, and Tachyon publisher Jacob Wiesman; talking with Brian W.
Aldiss, Judith Berman, John Clute, Andy Duncan, Elizabeth Hand, and
Mary Turzillo; dining with Joe and Gay Haldeman and well-known SF fan
and historical repository Rusty Hevelin or with David Lunde and
Patricia McKillip, I attended some terrific author readings by Kathleen
Ann Goonan, Steven Erikson, and Mary Anne Mohanraj. Unfortunately,
scheduling conflicts kept me from many other worthy readings, but I
didn't feel too guilty about skipping John Kessel's because the story
he read, "Sunlight or Rock," will be appearing in our September issue.
We are actively looking for next year's winner. The
deadline for submissions is Monday, January 2, 2007. All full-time
undergraduate students at any accredited university or college are
eligible. Stories must be in English, and should run from 1,000 to
10,000 words. No submission can be returned, and all stories must be
previously unpublished and unsold. There is a $10 entry fee, with up to
three stories accepted for each fee paid. A special flat fee of $25 is
available for an entire classroom of writers. Instructors should send
all the submissions in one or more clearly labeled envelopes with a
check or money order. Checks should be made out to the Dell Magazines
Award. There is no limit to the number of submissions from each writer.
Each submission must include the writer's name, address, phone number,
and college or university on the cover sheet, but please do not put
your name on the actual story.
Before entering the contest, contact Rick Wilber for
more information, rules, and manuscript guidelines. He can be reached
care of:
Dell Magazines Award
School of Mass Communications
University of South Florida
Tampa, Florida 33620
Rwilber@cas.usf.edu
Next year's winner will be announced at the 2007
Conference on the Fantastic, in the pages of Asimov's Science
Fiction magazine, and on our website.
Copyright © 2006 Sheila Williams
[Back to Table
of Contents]
REFLECTIONS: THE THUMB ON THE DINOSAUR'S
NOSE, II by ROBERT SILVERBERG
Last issue I spoke of the remarkable display of
life-sized brick-and-concrete dinosaur models that the sculptor
Benjamin Waterhouse Hawkins created for London's Crystal Palace Park in
1854, barely a dozen years after British scientist Richard Owen had
coined the term "dinosaur." I told something of how the park had come
into being and spoke of finally visiting the park myself in the summer
of 2005, after having known of its existence for many years, while I
was in Great Britain to attend the World Science Fiction Convention in
Glasgow. Let me now take you on a tour of this extraordinary place.
You get to Crystal Palace Park, which is in a
suburban town just to the south of London, by a twenty-minute train
ride from Victoria Station. The train lets you out right at the park
entrance; but to get to the dinosaurs themselves you need to walk past
a modern sports stadium and a few other buildings before you reach the
island of the Iguanodons and Plesiosaurs. (Of the Crystal Palace
itself, that phenomenal specimen of nineteenth-century engineering
prowess, no trace remains. The vast glass-and-iron exhibition hall
burned to the ground in 1936. A few of the outlying structures of the
original amusement park that surrounded it still exist--and, of course,
the Waterhouse Hawkins dinosaurs.)
A sloping trail takes you down toward the artificial
island where the dinosaurs cluster. One of the first beasts that greets
you--not, in fact, a dinosaur--is Teleosaurus, a gigantic crocodilian
of the late Triassic, sprawling in the shallow water of the lake. The
distinctive pelvic arrangement of true dinosaurs allowed them to stand
upright, as birds do today. Teleosaurus has the characteristic legs of
crocodilians, splayed out to the sides. But it is enormous, and
Waterhouse Hawkins has endowed it with a truly intimidating set of
sharp teeth. And how astounded the visitors to Crystal Palace Park must
have been to think that crocodiles once inhabited the British Isles!
(The first Teleo-saurus fossils were discovered in 1758 on the cliffs
of the Yorkshire coast.)
Nearby in the water lurks a Plesiosaurus, extending
its long serpentine neck toward the island, and next to it is an even
bigger sea-going dinosaur, the Ichthyosaurus, with its immense toothy
mouth agape. (Waterhouse Hawkins tended to give many of his dinosaurs
the facial structure of crocodiles.) The Ichthyosaurus is starting to
come up on shore, where ichthyo-saurs have no business being; but such
details of habitat were still largely unknown in 1854.
The real show is just beginning. As you come around
the bend, you glimpse several Permian amphibians, Labyrinthodons,
clustering at the water's edge. The Waterhouse Hawkins Labyrinthodons
are no bigger than cows, but what makes them impressive is that they
are really weird--sturdy big-headed humpbacked things that look
like colossal frogs. (Actually Labyrinthodon looked more like a
crocodile, but the only fossil evidence of it that was known then was
its skull, which led Richard Owen to guess that its body was froglike
in shape.) Another extinct amphibian and another wrong guess is next:
Dicynodon, portrayed as a massive critter with a turtle-like shell and
two big jutting fangs. Again, Owen and Waterhouse Hawkins were working
from nothing more than a skull and a few other bones. In fact Dicynodon
looked more like a hippopotamus than a turtle, but give the sculptor
high marks for imagination.
A couple of Pterodactyls perch on the main sector of
the island. (These are modern replicas, built from photographs; the
1854 originals did not wear well and had to be removed.) Just behind
them is the awesome Megalosaurus, a ponderous beast with the huge head
and humped back that Waterhouse Hawkins favored for most of these
creatures. Fossilized Megalosaurus bones had been discovered in England
as far back as the seventeenth century. William Buckland, whose
scientific analysis of Megalosaurus bones in 1824 was the first such
description of any dinosaur ever published, visualized it from its
skull and thighbone as a carnivorous reptile of super-elephantine
proportions, forty feet long and seven feet high. The Waterhouse
Hawkins version is not that big, but it is quite big enough and looks
mean and hungry, and you would not want to meet a live one in the park.
Once again only fragmentary fossil evidence was used in the
reconstruction, and the result had more fantasy than science about it.
We now know that Megalosaurus stood upright on its hind legs, somewhat
in the manner of a Tyrannosaurus. But, like all the land-going Crystal
Palace dinosaurs, it is depicted here as a quadruped, since no one
then, not even Richard Owen, believed that creatures as bulky as
dinosaurs could be capable of standing on two legs alone.
Next to the Megalosaurus is another oddity:
Hylaeosaurus, a stocky quadruped of medium size with plates of armor on
its body and a strange row of spikes running along its back.
Hylaeosaurus, discovered in 1833, was the third dinosaur to be
identified, but the Crystal Palace reconstruction was made using only
the skimpiest of fossil evidence, and, alas, not much more has come to
light since then, so we have no idea how close to its real appearance
Waterhouse Hawk-ins came. As a work of imagination, though, it succeeds
most excellently.
The most famous of the Crystal Palace dinosaurs--and
the one that involved Owen and Waterhouse Hawkins in the biggest
whopper--stand majestically nearby. These are the Iguanodons, perhaps a
dozen feet high and thirty feet long: the second known dinosaur, and
the first superstar of the tribe, in those days before Brontosaurus and
Tyrannosaurus had been unearthed. Iguanodon was discovered by the
English physician and naturalist Gideon Mantell, who named it "Iguana
tooth" because of the resemblance of its teeth to those of the modern
South American lizard. Mantell, publishing an account of his find in
1825, calculated on the basis of the teeth alone that Iguanodon might
have been a hundred feet long, larger than the largest whale, and one
can easily imagine the stir that that caused in the England of George
IV's time. Other discoveries in the next few years showed that
Iguanodon was nowhere near that size, but nevertheless must have been
unthinkably large. And so they are depicted at Crystal Palace.
But the feature that makes the Crystal Palace
Iguanodons special is the large rhinoceros-like horn that each one has
on its nose. It is a very striking ornament indeed; but what Owen and
Waterhouse Hawkins didn't know was that the pointed bone that they
identified as a nasal horn was in fact one of a pair of thumb-like
spikes that Iguanodons had on their hands close to their wrists. So
there stand the Crystal Palace Iguanodons, grand and huge, with jaunty
thumbs on their noses! (They also stand on four legs, though we now
know that they, too, were bipedal dinosaurs.)
The one remaining dinosaur on the island is the
aquatic reptile Mosasaurus, portrayed simply as a great menacing head
sticking up out of the water, since nothing more was known of it then
but its skull. As you continue around the site, though, you will find
reconstructions of extinct animals of more recent times lurking in the
shrubbery: an impressive Megatherium, or giant ground sloth; a couple
of tapir-like Paleotheriums; a Megaloceros, or giant Irish elk, and so
forth. Apparently the plan had been to extend the display to include
mastodons and other extinct mammals, but they were never constructed,
perhaps because funds had run out.
Political chicanery rather than a shortage of money
was the reason why New York City's Central Park does not have a
similarly delightful exhibit of nightmare monsters out of prehistory.
In 1868 a New York city official contacted Benjamin Waterhouse Hawkins,
who was then visiting the United States, and invited him to create
dinosaur models for a proposed Paleozoic Museum, a Crystal Palace-like
structure to be erected on the western side of the park near 63rd
Street. Hawkins accepted enthusiastically, and it was quickly decided
that he "should attempt to reproduce the original forms of life
inhabiting the great Continent of America, rather than repeat the
European forms that had been already illustrated in the Palace Park at
Sydenham, in England."
Waterhouse Hawkins went off to the Philadelphia
Academy of Sciences, to the Smithsonian, and to Yale University to
study such newly discovered and imposing American dinosaurs as the
duck-billed forty-foot-long Hadrosaurus and the fierce-looking
carnivore Laelaps (now known as Dryptosaurus), a Megalosaurus relative.
But this was the era when New York came into the hands of the corrupt
administration of the infamous Boss Tweed. Tweed put his own men in
charge of Central Park; the new administrators, seeing no gain to be
had for themselves from a Paleozoic Museum, quickly scrapped the plan;
and the models Waterhouse Hawkins had already constructed were buried
somewhere in the southern part of the park, never to be seen again.
The grand and glorious Crystal Palace dinosaurs
remain on view to this day, though, and, because of a major
rehabilitation project in the 1980s and 1990s, they look as good as
they did on the day Queen Victoria opened the park in 1854. As I have
indicated, we know now that they are not distinguished for their
scientific accuracy, although they represented the last word in
paleontological knowledge when they were constructed a century and a
half ago. They have the terrifying look of monsters out of ancient
time, yes, but it's hard to repress a grin as we stare at their great
squat humpbacked bodies, their oversized heads with that ominous
multitude of teeth, and, of course, those thumb-spikes on the noses of
the Iguanodons. I found my journey to the dinosaur island of Crystal
Palace Park greatly rewarding, both for the beauty and strangeness of
the sculptures and for the sense they gave me of the pioneering
intensity of scientific inquiry that existed in the dynamic Victorian
Age. And, oh, how utterly fantastic those dinosaurs must have seemed to
the visitors who viewed them long ago in Queen Victoria's time!
Copyright © 2006 Robert Silverberg
[Back to Table
of Contents]
LETTERS
Dear Asimov's:
I have been an Asimov's subscriber off and
on since I was eleven years old. I'm so old now that what exactly the
year was escapes me, but it was twenty-eight years ago. I miss the dear
doctor's editorials a great deal. One of the things that has remained
constant over the last couple of decades (and was and is an advantage
this magazine has over other, more "hard" science fiction magazines) is
the quality of the writing. Not necessarily the stories, as I have in
the past read a story in your magazine that I would not have pointed to
as science fiction, were the decision left to me. But the writing.
Even those stories that I could not really consider science fiction are
of a quality and vibrancy that is breathtaking. To have maintained this
degree of quality for this long is amazing to me in this age of
short-term profits and ephemeral styles. I thank you for producing a
magazine that I am proud to pass on to my twelve-year old daughter
(once I'm done reading it!). She hounds me until I'm finished, then
pounces....
The latest example of this stellar editorial
selectivity is the first story in the February issue. "Under the
Graying Sea" is an extremely well written story. Even from a magazine
of your historical predilection for quality, this is a gem. As fine a
piece of writing as I've read in a very long time. It's good to see
authors paying as much attention to character, pacing, and atmosphere
as to the gizmos in our genre.
John Jolet
Austin, TX
* * * *
Dear Ms. Sheila Williams,
Recently, I happened to read my first issues of Asimov's
magazine (February 2006), and I would like to make a short comment on
your editorial, "Alternate History." It is the very nature of mankind
to put a label on anything he or she happens to come across. Hence this
ever increasing habit of inventing further categories for SF writings.
The problem is not merely that the category boundaries are rather
vague, but that writings keep changing their place as time goes by. Ray
Bradbury's Martian Chronicles were written, fifty years ago, as
SF stories. They are taking place in 1999. This date has already become
our past. Consequently, Bradbury's book has become a book of alternate
history. It means that it will never be possible to come to an
unambiguous decision. This debate can only serve one purpose: to keep
SF literature alive. But for this purpose, it is perfect.
Attila Szücs
Budapest, Hungary
* * * *
Dear Sheila,
I was intrigued to read the editorial in the
February issue. I never knew Fidel Castro was scouted by the New York
Giants! Alas, I did some poking around, and, according to Roberto
González Echevacría, who is quoted on Snopes.com--www.
snopes.com/sports/baseball/castro.asp--, it appears that
this is not true.
So I suppose Bruce McAllister's "Southpaw" was an
alternate history to an alternate history!
Prof. Raffaello D'Andrea
Ithaca, NY
* * * *
The author replies....
Thanks for passing along Raff's eye-opening
email. I can hear the anthem at Fidel's first game fading. In my
defense (but without defensiveness), at the time I wrote that story I
was doing quite a bit of research on Castro and found mention of that
offer in three books, and J. David Truby's article in Sports History;
and of course by then, truth or finca-legend, it was on the grapevine.
I'm also pretty sure that my uncle, sportswriter and investigative
journalist Jack Tobin (six Olympics for Time Life, Sports
Illustrated's West Coast editor, Teamster Fund, helped put Hoffa in
jail) either mentioned the offer to me, too, or at least didn't argue
when I mentioned it to him; but the story may not have been high enough
on his radar for him to check it out himself and not rest, as I
did, on book sources or the collective rumor-mill.
Please thank Raff for me for the very gracious
face-saving line "alternate universe of an alternate universe." I'll
sleep better tonight because of it.
Bruce McAllister
* * * *
Dear Sheila:
I applaud your introducing the SF Sudoku puzzle, and
hope you can squeeze it in regularly. I have worked each puzzle I
happened to come across in the newspaper, Time magazine, etc.,
since I discovered them over a month ago. Yours is the only one I have
seen that substitutes letters for numbers. Both of the puzzles were
among the easiest I have worked, which is good for beginnings. But I
worked the first one with the letters and demonstrated to myself how
crucial it is not to make any mistakes. I had to start over
when it was obvious that I had "goofed." By the way, the title is The
Naked Sun by my favorite author of all time.
A personal note: I am an avid SF collector, with
over forty thousand books and magazines in my collection. I have, among
other things, almost a complete run of all titles of the science
fiction pulps, including a rare set of Weird Tales. I started
collecting in 1954. Of course I have a complete run of Asimov's
and enjoy the magazine a lot. I have just retired from a career as a
chemistry professor, and have never lost my sense of wonder, due in
large part to science fiction.
John Marx
Lubbock, TX
* * * *
Dear Sheila & Company--
While I recognize that the young teen daughter in
Deborah Coates's moving story is the archetypical unreliable narrator,
as a former resident [though many years removed], Fairbanks does
observe the summer solstice. My twenty-something cousin celebrated it
the summer before last.
I'm afraid this small point broke my suspension of
disbelief, so carefully cultivated by Ms. Coates's wonderful recreation
of that familiar, rollercoaster "lost in the wilderness" voice of her
narrator.
Otherwise, my praise for a story as sensitive and
emotion-packed as its companion "Rwanda" by the esteemed Mr. Reed.
JJ Brannon
Newark, DE
* * * *
The author replies....
Well, JJ, never let it be said that I let
facts get in the way of a good story . I do understand, though,
how sometimes small untruths can bring a reader up short.
Thanks for the kind words about "46
Directions..." I can only be honored to be complimented in the same
sentence as the estimable Robert Reed.
Deborah Coates
* * * *
Greetings,
Having subscribed to Asimov's, as well as Analog
and F&SF, for more than twenty years, this is my first
occasion to write. My opinion, for what it's worth, is skip the
puzzles. I'm all for more fiction and fact, but quit the poetry, too.
My other bugaboo is serializations. Please none of those.
Joe Senkeresty
Eaton Rapids, MI
* * * *
Dear Sheila Williams,
Many thanks for the Science Fiction Sudoku puzzles
in the March 2006 issue! Also appreciated was the interesting history
of the puzzle around the world. Having been addicted to Dell puzzle
books for several decades, I remember "The Number Place" puzzles when
they appeared around 1980. It is amusing that they have finally
returned, but this time as a new "craze" around the globe!
Being a subscriber to Asimov's since its
inception, I well remember the occasional crosswords or other puzzles
published within its covers, and it is enjoyable to see a return of
their delightful presence. May you continue to find both contributors
and space within the magazine to present more puzzles in the future.
Lindsay Cleveland
Maysville, GA
* * * *
Sheila:
The book title is The Naked Sun by our very
own "Good Doctor" Asimov.
As for the puzzles; good, better, best! I
got hooked on Sudoku several months ago when our local paper picked it
up, and am thoroughly addicted. It never occurred to me that the
puzzles would work as well with nine unique letters as the numerals one
through nine. I guess that's why I'm not the holder of a dozen patents
on marvelous inventions that are obvious--after you see them. Please
slip one in the magazine whenever you can without conflict with the
fiction.
I'm a long time subscriber, and have every
issue of Asimov's on my shelves.
Robert E. (Bob) Hubbard
Winter Haven, FL
* * * *
Dear Sheila,
Glad to see the Sudoku in Asimov's. I've
become an addict.
I do like the idea of solving for other symbols than
just numbers. You could maybe use stars, crescent moons, etc., instead
of numbers and letters. The trick would be finding enough distinctive
shapes that are relatively easy to copy into a small space. My vision
isn't the best anymore so I like bigger grids, and I solve with an
erasable pen.
Good luck with this experiment! Hope to see you at
the WorldCon in L.A.
* * * *
Dr. Elizabeth Anne Hu
Palatine, I
I may eventually sprinkle the puzzles with
astronomical symbols. The grids are still "easy" to solve, but we'll
increase the levels of difficulty in some puzzles in future issues. In
the meantime, you'll find an SF Sudoku puzzle by the letters column's
own John Marx on p. 81.
Sheila Williams
* * * *
Dear Asimov's:
Joe Lazzaro's "Thought Experiments" column in your
March 2006 issue posits the existence of an "unbreakable bond between
space activism and science fiction fandom," and goes on to describe in
detail the enthusiastic support many science fiction fans have for the
space program. I would like to point out that this view is not shared
by all your readers. I have been reading SF as long as I can remember,
and am a huge fan of many fine SF authors who write about space. But in
the real world, I view actual space exploration as a boondoggle, a
phenomenal misuse of resources, and a general waste of money. Space
exploration is fascinating, I admit. But spending the vast amount of
money required to do so is simply unconscionable given the very real
unmet needs in the world today.
I remain a loyal and enthusiastic reader of Asimov's
and other sources of science fiction. But I am wholeheartedly against
using vast amounts of valuable resources on any aspect of space
exploration. Space travel today is largely in the realm of science
fiction. It should stay that way.
Gordon Kelley
Eugene, OR
* * * *
Robert Silverberg,
I enjoy your Reflections column. I noticed an error
in "Plutonium for Breakfast." Life as we know it is limited to a
planet "which has an atmosphere made up mostly of oxygen and hydrogen."
Well the earth's atmosphere is mostly nitrogen (80 percent) and oxygen
(20 percent).
The way the column is written, I got the impression
that the radiation tolerant Kineococcus might be able to clean
the eighty acres near Hanford of the radiation. That it could digest
the toxic compounds is promising, but that will not remove the
radiation.
Wally Beitze
Redondo Beach, CA
* * * *
The author replies....
I committed a grievous
fingers-moving-faster-than-brain maneuver in the March column,
"Plutonium for Breakfast," when I said that Earth's atmosphere is made
up mostly of oxygen and hydrogen. Not even the ocean-covered world I
depicted in my novel The Face of the Waters would have an
atmosphere full of hydrogen. Obviously I'd been inhaling too much
nitrous oxide the morning I let that careless sentence slip by. As
Wally Beitzel so tactfully reminds me, Earth's atmosphere is, of
course, made up primarily of nitrogen, with a big useful chunk
of oxygen mixed in and a smattering of other stuff. Accept no
substitutes.
Robert Silverberg
* * * *
We welcome your letters, which should be sent to Asimov's,
475 Park Avenue South, Floor 11, New York, NY 10016, or e-mailed to asimovs@dellmagazines.com.
Space and time make it impossible to print or answer all letters, but
please include your mailing address even if you use e-mail. If you
don't want your address printed, put it only in the heading of your
letter; if you do want it printed, please put your address under your
signature. We reserve the right to shorten and copy-edit letters. The
email address is for editorial correspondence only--please
direct all subscription inquiries to: 6 Prowitt Street, Norwalk, CT
06855.
[Back to Table
of Contents]
ON THE NET: SON OF MOVIES by JAMES
PATRICK KELLY
sez me
Contrary to popular belief, it isn't really in any
science fiction writer's job description that he must predict the
future. In a longish career thus far, my record as a futurist is pretty
shabby. No devilish aliens have arrived to replace all the men on earth
with robots, dinosaurs have yet to teach us to think, and television
shows have not achieved consciousness, thank goodness. But readers of
this column have the right to expect a head's-up every so often from
their net pundit, and I haven't been shy about pointing out trends and
making educated guesses about what might be crossing your screens
someday. For example, in a 2002 column called Movies--www.jimkelly.
net/pages/movies.htm--I wrote, "It is only a matter of a few years,
it says here, before the means of distribution of movies and television
will have to be reinvented. In the same way that the mp3 standard has
changed the music industry, predictable improvements in bandwidth as
well as data compression and storage will kill off not only
Blockbuster, but your neighborhood mom and pop video rental stores.
Count on renting Alien Re-reincarnation The Next Generation Part
III: A New Hope from sequels.com by, say, 2007. Not long after
cable and broadcast television channels will get a very hard shake
indeed."
It looks to me as if we're pretty much on schedule
for this particular apocalypse. No, Blockbuster hasn't died, but
buzzards have been spotted on the horizon. Blockbuster stock, which was
trading at twenty-four dollars a share when I made this prediction in
February 2002, has dipped below four dollars as I type this in March
2006. In my rural New Hampshire hamlet, one of the two mom-and-pop
video stores has shut its doors. I confess I'm partly to blame: I
joined Netflix--www.netflix.com--last year.
* * * *
downloadables
Netflix, despite its name, is primarily a hardcopy
purveyor of cinema: you order your DVDs online but they arrive days
later in your snailmail box. There are several all digital movie rental
sites, which, while they can't yet offer anything like Netflix's
prodigious library of film, do point toward the future of downloading.
The best of these are Movieflix--www.movie flix.com--, CinemaNow--
www.cinemanow.com--, Movielink--www.movielink.com--,
and Starz--starz.real.com/partners/starz/starz.html--.
CinemaNow and Movielink are pay-per-view sites--that is, you pay for
each movie, typically about three to four dollars, and after you
download it, you can watch it as many times as you want in a
twenty-four hour period. (One thing to be aware of, if you're
interested in trying these sites, is that they only work if you access
them with Internet Explorer. The Firefox and Opera browsers need not
apply.) Starz and Movieflix, on the other hand, offer an
all-you-can-watch service for a monthly fee, thirteen and seven dollars
respectively. Starz cycles movies onto and off of its menu weekly; its
offerings are about what you'd expect from a premium cable service,
i.e., some classics, a few straight to video dumps, and a bunch of
movies that you probably saw six months ago. Movieflix presents a
quirkier mix. I think you'll get the idea if I tell you that today the
two featured movies on its front page are the 1961
sword-and-sandal-epic Ulysses Against the Son of Hercules--www.oldies.com/product-view/4684D.html--and
the 1963 thriller (?) The Sadist--www.imdb.com/title/tt0057465--.
Movieflixlooks to bewhere B and C grade movies go to die.
Understand that with all of these sites, the movie
you download lives on your hard drive. Unless you have a S-video jack
or some way to stream content from your CPU to your TV, you're going to
be watching on your computer screen. Still, maybe that's not such a bad
deal if you want to bring Blade Runner--brmovie.com--along
with you on that boring plane ride to Dubuque. You'll need a broadband
connection to take advantage of them, but then more than 70 percent of
Americans have one, according to Web Site Optimization.com's Bandwidth
Report--www.websiteoptimization.com/bw--. How quickly can
you get your movie? Typically thirty to forty minutes for VCR quality
and maybe an hour and a half for DVD quality, depending on your
download speed and the length of the flick.
* * * *
bits
There is another movie downloading option that
doesn't cost anything, but that also might put you on the wrong side of
the law. The BitTorrent approach to file-sharing was invented by Bram
Cohen--bitconjurer.org--in 2001, and it is estimated that
torrents currently drive between a third and a half of the world's
peer-to-peer traffic. The BitTorrent protocol breaks huge files into
more manageable chunks that do not have to be downloaded in sequence
and which can come from many different computers, thus distributing
bandwidth. When these chunks arrive on one computer, they become
available to many others. With BitTorrent, the more demand there is for
a file, the more "seeds" of the file on torrent-accessible computers
become available and the faster the download. Thus, it is ideally
suited for snagging popular and staggering large files--movies, for
instance. Bram Cohen gave us not only the BitTorrent protocol but also
the BitTorrent Client--www.bittorrent.com--, a fine
implementation of this essential downloading software. No offense, but
I use µTorrent--www.utorrent.com--. Both are freeware
and well worth your consideration.
The BitTorrent protocol is an example of the kind of
brilliant innovation that will carry us into the digital future. The
problem comes when you start to look around the web for torrents to
download. If you click one of the popular torrent search engines and
type in the name of that movie you and your girlfriend saw on your
first date or the TV show you missed last Tuesday, chances are that
you'll find exactly what you're looking for. Depending on how obscure
your tastes are, you can have your fave on your desktop in a couple of
hours, or maybe overnight or, in the worst case scenario, over a couple
of days. This is reminiscent of the heyday of Napster--en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Napster--back
at the turn of the century, only this time instead of the entire
backlog of the music industry, what's in play may ultimately be every
movie and TV show ever made.
I'd mention some of more popular torrent search
engines, except that the Motion Picture Association of America
(MPAA)--www.mpaa.org--is suing many of them over copyright
infringement and they may well have gone dark by the time you read this.
We pause here for a brief rant: Don't get me started
on the dastardly MPAA! These Luddite fat cats are totally out of
control when it comes to their efforts to criminalize innocent,
commonsense behaviors by folks like you and me. I haven't got the space
here to point out how wrongheaded they are, but check out the
Electronic Freedom Foundation's website, and in particular the Digital
Millennium Copyright Act (DMCA) Archive--www.eff.org/IP/DMCA--for
the case against them. If we let the MPAA impede innovation and choke
off the flow of information, we'll be peering at websites through the
eye of a corporate needle. You want Universal, Time Warner, Disney, and
Fox sitting on the back of your couch, looking over your shoulders?
Write your congressperson today. No really, I mean it.
Whew! Deep breath, Jim! That's better. An additional
warning I'd offer if you're tempted to check out torrent search engines
is that some of them are cesspools of spyware. My Spy Sweeper--www.spysweeper.com--software
fought off several attacks while I was researching this column. Your
hard drive may need a good hot shower if you click the wrong site. Why
not try some of the excellent legal torrent search engines like Common
Bits--www.commonbits.org--, LegalTorrents--www.legaltorrents.com/index.htm--,
and Prodigem--www.prodigem.com--?
* * * *
shorts
Like most people, I watch a lot of movies, but I
must say that I am more often than not disappointed by the SF and
fantasy offerings of the big studios. But filmmaking is in a creative
ferment just now as the means of production fall into more and more
hands thanks to the digital video revolution. It's amazing what some
very creative folks are accomplishing on shoestring budgets. Two
showcase sites for this work are AtomFilms--www.atomfilms.com--and
IFILM--www.ifilm.com--. AtomFilms specializes in shorts;
there is a wealth of content to explore here. If you do nothing else,
check out their Academy Award Hall of Fame page. As I write this, there
are ten outstanding nominees in the short film category, many with a
decidedly fantastic bent. The Polish-made The Cathedral, for
instance, is a visual tour de force, while Canhead and Adam
are very cool indeed. You may actually find yourself tearing up at Harvie
Crumpet, which is narrated by the actor Geoffrey Rush. Next click
over to the ScifiSection--www.atomfilms.com/af/action/scifi--and
watch the grimly provocative 50% Gray and the wacky The Wand.
IFILM also has a wealth of shorts for your viewing pleasure as well as
trailers from commercial movies and music videos. Nifty pages include User
Videos--www.ifilm.com/ uservideo--and Viral Video--www.ifilm.com/viralvideo--.
I can commend Rockfish and Gray-son and MacBeth
to your attention, but most especially The Old Negro Space Program--www.ifilm.com/ifilmdetail/2667497--,
which is a sendup of all those Ken Burns documentaries, only with a
definite alt history twist. Warning: if you value your keyboard, at no
time should you drink anything while watching this hilarious little
film. Parody is, of course, a staple of many of the short films you'll
find here; the current rage is to mashup Brokeback Mountain
with any number of buddy films to point up hidden gay readings. Worth
looking for on IFILM are Brokeback To The Future and The
Empire Brokeback. Oh R2, oh 3PO, who knew?
* * * *
exit
Another staple of these short film collections are
parodies, homages and fan commentaries on the two enduring science
fiction film franchises, Star Wars and Star Trek.
You'll find plenty of each on IFILM and AtomFilms. However, neither of
them have what may be the most ambitious fanfilm ever made. Click
instead to Star Trek New Voyages--www.startreknew
voyages.com/1024/home.php--, the website of a plucky group of Trek
devotees who have dedicated themselves to producing episodes that will
finish the celebrated Five Year Mission. You may recall that mission
"to explore strange new worlds, to seek out new life and new
civilizations" was cut short by the abrupt cancellation of the
now-classic show. Although STNV was originally an amateur production, a
surprising number of old Trek hands have signed on to help, including
SFX supervisor Ron B. Moore, writers David Gerrold and D.C. Fontana,
and actors George Takei and Walter Koenig. The STNV crew seems to have
avoided copyright hassles by making their work available for free. You
can't buy them or watch them on any TV channel, you can only download
them from the site.
To boldly go, indeed!
Copyright © 2006 James Patrick Kelly
[Back to Table
of Contents]
DEAD MAN by ALEXANDER JABLOKOV
Our last story from Alexander Jablokov,
"Market Report," appeared in our September 1998 issue. After much too
long a hiatus, the author is writing again. He is most of the way
through a novel, Remembering Muriel, and has several other stories in
the works. In his new tale, he relentlessly hunts down the...
Near Bellefonte, Pennsylvania
The breakfast rush was over. Pushed-back chairs
stood at angles around tables sticky with syrup. The waitress had
slowed down and finally gotten the hair out of her eyes. She poured the
dead man another cup of coffee.
"These yours?"
The waitress didn't answer the dead man's question.
She turned, instead, to me. "Had too much Thanksgiving?"
I pushed the turkey and stuffing around on my plate.
Chasing the dead man had made me miss the holiday itself, and this had
been an attempt to give myself a treat. "Not hungry, I guess."
"So why did you order it? You didn't have to. I'm
not your mother."
"No," I said. "You're not."
She prodded my backpack with a mustard-stained
sneaker toe. "A gal could trip." Before I could stop her she stooped
and tried to pick it up. "Damn! You travel with your barbells?"
"Sensing equipment." I had to say something. "Look
for stuff along the old rail lines. You'd be surprised at what you can
find."
"Really."
"Yeah! All kinds of things. Lantern pieces. Spikes.
Once I even found a telegraph key. Imagine the messages it must once
have sent." Boring is best for concealment. It's the one thing no one
ever tries to fake.
A big guy at a table near the door had been leading
her with his eyes the whole time I'd been there. She'd managed to serve
him steak, home fries, three eggs sunny side up, an English muffin, a
bran muffin, three cups of coffee, and a mint-flavored toothpick
without ever glancing at him. He'd been glancing at our conversation,
which made me uncomfortable, but he now clapped on a fluorescent orange
hunting cap and lurched out, leaving a $10 bill folded into an origami
swan balanced on top of a napkin dispenser. The waitress scooped it up
and, again without looking, unfolded it and put it into an apron
pocket. She snapped a wet rag and wiped down the checked plastic
tablecloth.
"Well, don't get your ass shot off out there," she
said to me. "First day of the season, everything that moves looks
exactly like what they're after."
"Don't worry. I found what I was looking for."
She shifted her gaze to me. "Oh?" Her eyes were
gray. Nothing spectacular at all. "And what was that?"
I was getting too chatty. "Just some leftover junk.
It's not really what you end up finding. It's the sport."
She snorted. I had just demonstrated that I was as
dumb as the rest of them.
The dead man was waving his cup again. When she
stooped to pour, he held the cup away, balking her of her prey. "These
yours?"
"What makes you think that?" A half-dozen
watercolors hung on the woodgrain-vinyl wall, between a clock that
peeked out of a print of mallards taking off from a slough and a rack
of state capital plates with most of the states missing.
"I don't know." The dead man put on a
sucked-in-cheek connoisseur expression. "Something about the style."
She shrugged resentfully. Though slender and
flexible, she was older than she looked at first. But that shrug had no
doubt always looked the same, distinctive even in a prenatal
ultrasound. "Yeah." It was a confession.
"Nice work."
"Sure."
"No, really. Got a minute?"
She gazed out through the window at the parking lot,
where silent trucks waited on the gravel for their hunters to return.
"You've, ah, got a theme, right? What would you call
it ... industrial crap versus weeds. Right there on the edge, where one
becomes the other."
"If you say so." She started clearing the dead man's
plate.
"I'm not done."
The way she yanked her hair back showed she didn't
believe him, but she put the heavy plate, with its pink rim and smears
of yolk, back down.
"I like this one. Rusted pump housing among spring
skunk cabbages. And this ... crumpled paper bag rhyming with the dried
oak leaves around it. You don't call that a theme?"
"I call it something I saw."
"You saw this one too?"
A pause. "Sure. I had to look. Made me late to work.
Would you pass it by?"
"I wouldn't pass it by, but I wouldn't know what to
do with it either."
I snuck a glance, even though I didn't want the dead
man to know I was paying attention to him. A pair of frog legs stuck
out of freshly rolled asphalt. I couldn't figure out how she'd done it,
but it really looked like steam still rose from the pitch. The spotted
legs gleamed with pond.
"Well, I didn't either. Boss says it puts people off
their feed."
"He still lets you hang it."
"He's got to, doesn't he? Who else would work here?"
The dead man's body had been through a crash into a
bridge abutment and a lot of fugitive life he could in no way have been
expecting. He looked pretty good, considering, even heavy, with a roll
pushing out against his corduroy shirt. When I got hired, I'd spent a
bit of time talking to the dead man's uploaded personality. His voice
had been synthetic, so I hadn't been able to get any clues about what
his body would be like from that. He'd sent me a picture of someone a
few years younger than he'd been when he had supposedly died. Vanity
never disappears, I guess, even when the body does.
Although this body had not. That was the problem I'd
been hired to fix. I hefted the bag that carried the upload gear I'd be
using on him. Not quite barbells, but it was heavy.
It kept me in shape.
* * * *
Near Monticello, Utah
"What are you drinking?" the speaker asked from the
railing where I'd balanced it.
"Bourbon."
"I always liked bourbon."
"What do you do now instead?"
"I still have the taste, but it makes no sense to me
now."
I swirled the bourbon in my china teacup, wondering
if the mike mounted behind the speaker was sensitive enough to pick up
the slosh.
The speaker chuckled. It sounded too much like a
real person's voice, all the way down to the occasional phlegmy throat
rattle. If it was intended to put me at my ease, it failed. That voice
was a deliberate choice. I preferred those that came down with roaring
multi-octave voices like cherubim. I could always turn down the volume.
"Don't get ticked off, Ian. I could taste that stuff
better than you can. But there's no surround, no context. No
associations with buddies, with status, with sex. Until I uploaded I
never realized how much I depended on clever marketing to enrich my
phenomenal world."
The cottonwoods in the wash creaked in the dry
breeze. A cottonwood is less a tree than a giant weed. Dropped boughs
littered what was supposed to be my lawn, but was actually a place
local teenagers came at night to confirm, yet again, that beer cans did
not burn. The last cloudburst had traded a shopping cart for the two
radials that had formed memorial arches in the bed of the wash for the
past year. It lay with its wheels up, half buried in the sand. Someone
must have pitched it off the highway bridge a mile or so up.
"So the question is," he said, "if I take a sip of
Maker's Mark, and I've never seen an ad for it, have I really enjoyed
it?"
I drained the china teacup and filled it again.
Once, a few months ago, I'd thrown it at a 4x4 that had speakers
blasting from the roof, in case a mountain goat on a cliff somewhere
had missed out on how often hearts get broken. The next morning I'd
found it, standing pertly on the yellow line, handle snapped off but
otherwise undamaged. It was now my good-luck drinking cup.
"It pays to keep old paradoxes updated," he said.
"Who cares about trees? It's just this: our minds are created by
interaction with other human beings. Being social is why our minds
exist in the first place. We can never escape that."
"You want to know if I've made any progress."
"The thought had crossed my mind, yes."
"I--No."
"None at all?"
"You've vanished completely. I have absolutely no
idea where you are."
He chortled, delighted despite the setback. "So I'm
smarter than you thought."
"No," I said.
"What?"
"I mean it's not that you're so smart. That's not
why I haven't found you."
"It doesn't pay to insult your employer like that,
Ian."
"Look," I said. "When you had a body, do you think
you could have gone on the lam and evaded a sophisticated surveillance
net for a month? Tell the truth now. Because, you know what? If you
don't tell me the truth, I'll never find you."
"My body. You'll never find my body."
"That's you, you know. Not some zombie. It's you.
You inside a body. Kind of the way you lived your entire life."
"That's like saying, 'it's you, only it's somebody
else.’"
"Okay," I said. "It's tough talking with an
under-evolved grammar that doesn't have a clear distinction between
third-person silicon and third-person carbon. Sorry."
"Ian," he said. "I hired you to find me--the
non-uploaded version of me, the leftover me, the me that somehow didn't
end up dying the way it was supposed to. And you haven't gotten
anywhere. That's not making me happy."
The uploaded always have issues. They won't admit
that, but they do. The body was, if nothing else, a very
hard-to-counterfeit seal of authenticity. Lacking a watermark with
quite as much heft, uploads always suffered from a bit of imposter
syndrome, though they would never have admitted it. The problem's way
worse if there's a body running around with a version of the original
mind in it.
Though this time the problem was more complicated.
My client thought the upload had been interrupted before the positions
of the last little vesicles and the voltages of every action potential
had been coded and transferred. He felt out of focus, not quite all
there. He needed access to his old brain.
Of course, complete access would destroy that old
brain. That was just part of the way these things worked. He was the
legal owner of the body, and was responsible for "funeral expenses, or
other expenses incidental to disposal of remains." My fee was that
incidental expense. Legally, I would be completing an upload still in
progress, and then taking care of what was left over.
"If I'm going to get anywhere," I said, "I need you
to answer my question."
A long pause. "No, Ian. I couldn't have gotten away
from you."
"So you had help."
"Looks that way."
"But you told me--what?--that you died in a car
crash. Out on the highway somewhere."
"A road heading for I-80, west of Grand Island. I
spun out on some wet pavement."
"I've heard of people planning things like this.
Going up, leaving their bodies too: it's like some weird kind of sex,
where you reproduce your mind instead of your body."
"I've already told you, Ian. You think I'm yanking
your chain? If so, I'm paying well for the privilege. But there's no
conspiracy here. I thought I'd died in a car crash, and been
successfully and fully uploaded. Then I find my body still lumbering
around. I don't like it."
His body--the dead man--had popped up on a security
cam in a 7-Eleven in Davenport, Iowa. The image was fuzzy, but you
could see he looked like hell: bandages, splints, an osmotic minipump
hanging under his arm. But definitely, defiantly, alive. He shaved in a
service station bathroom in Moline. The DNA trace on the disposable
razor was definitely my client's. His body's. And that was the last
trace I'd found of the dead man. There, somewhere on the high bluffs
above the Mississippi, he'd vanished.
I'd staked out every place he knew, or could take
comfort from, the homes of friends, the town he'd gone to college in,
kept an eye on art exhibits and cafes he might be drawn to. Nothing. He
didn't even visit the grave of his wife, Carol, who'd died, for real, a
year or so before his car accident. He had advice. Someone was helping
him.
"Run me through that accident," I said. "Tell me
what happened."
"Crummy driving," he said. "That's what happened."
* * * *
He'd been in a hurry, on his way from his motel to a
dinner meeting with an important client, and running late. It was late
fall, and a patch of ice had stayed in the shadow of an overpass, while
every other remnant of the freezing rain of the day before had melted.
He'd been moving at the limits of the safe speed of dry pavement. When
he hit ice, he had no margin for error.
And that was it. He spun out, slammed into the
abutment, and bled out there, far from emergency services. He did
remember being pinned in the wreckage, metal pushing into him through
the vain protection of the deflated air bag. And he remembered
approaching headlights turning the concrete abutment into a hazy column
of light.
Then he'd come to, screaming, bleeding, dying. Not
in an ambulance, as he might have expected, but, instead, in the back
of a minivan crammed with electronic gear.
And that was the last thing he remembered.
Presumably there had been a lot more, as his mind was transferred and
beamed up, but the hippocampus stops converting short- to long-term
memory during the transition, and protein synthesis went haywire, so
there could be no memory of that time. So all we'd had to work with was
a flash of red LEDs and festoons of cable harnesses, the fevered vision
of a dying man.
"I'd interrupted him," he said.
"Who?" I asked.
"The guy. Whoever it was. The one who upped me. I
was all bloody, you know, but still, when he grabbed me to pull me up
onto the pallet, he got barbecue sauce all over me. He even got it in
my hair, when he was sticking the electrodes on. I mean, didn't he even
have a Wet Wipe, or something? Sharp, sweet smell, like amplified
blood.... What a way for me to go! What was wrong with him? The bag
from the takeout was crumpled on the floor, and the ribs were lying in
one of those cardboard trays. He even took a few more bites while he
was working on me, like I wasn't dying right in front of him."
If there was a decent place for barbecue in Grand
Island, Nebraska, I knew who'd be able to find it.
What the hell was Barnaby up to, uploading random
dying strangers he found on the highway? And then coming up with
elaborate schemes to enable the body to escape detection? He'd dropped
out of the business a long time before. None of it should have mattered
anymore. My old friend and mentor. I had no desire to track him down.
My mother would know where he was.
* * * *
I yanked at the slider. It ground to a halt in its
track. "Dammit!" I put my weight into it, but that just wedged it
deeper.
"You should clean the sand out of that regularly."
Like any parent, my mother knew how to offer utterly
necessary advice in such a way that it would automatically be
disregarded.
"I know, Ma."
"How's everything going?"
"Good, good. Sorry it's been a while. I've had some
demanding clients."
"I'm sure some of them take a lot of emotional
investment."
"You don't know the half of it. I knew you'd
understand, Ma. Hey, I was just remembering some things, and I was
wondering..."
"You should just say things, honey."
I took a breath. "I know that."
"So...."
"You talk to Barnaby lately?" It came out in a rush.
"I mean, I know you guys used to keep in touch. No Christmas cards, I
bet, but he felt some kind of bond with you, right? He used to tell me
that. And you knew he'd just been doing what he was supposed to...."
I trailed off. I'd filled as much void as I could,
but of course, there was an infinite supply.
The night had really cooled off, and the bourbon had
lost any ability to keep me warm. I stood with my heels on the edge of
the porch. It creaked under my weight, but held. Out in the darkness, I
heard the childish yip of a coyote.
"What do you want?" I could barely hear her.
"It's like this. I--"
"Can you take some constructive criticism?"
I bit back on words I would have regretted. And
which would have made sure I never got what I needed. "Sure. Love it.
Lay it on me."
"When you start out with 'it's like this,’ I know
what you're going to say next is a bunch of crap. So don't say it,
okay? That way we can both pretend we're talking sense."
"I need Barnaby." I squeezed the words out of a
tight throat. "For this job. He knows something I need to know. I have
to talk to him. He would tell me, you know. He was really
happy--relieved, I guess--that you would communicate with him. He'd
never have given up on that. It absolved him of something. Where is he?
I know you know."
"Leave him alone," she said. "Leave me
alone."
"I can't do that. He's out there. And he knows
something I need to know."
"I'm so sorry, honey. About ... everything."
"That's all right, Ma."
There was a long pause, and I thought she was gone.
"Honey. Just ask him, okay? Nothing else."
"I just need a lead. Something."
"You're sure he's the one who can help you?"
"Yes."
She told me.
"Thanks, Ma. I'll call you."
I went into the kitchen and made a peanut butter
sandwich for the road.
* * * *
Near Bellefonte, Pennsylvania
But I hadn't called her--not since I'd talked to
Barnaby. And she hadn't called me. That had been the longest time we'd
gone without talking since I met Barnaby in the first place.
Let the dead man enjoy himself critiquing the senses
and flirting with the waitress, I figured. He didn't have much longer,
now that I'd finally caught up with him. I finished my coffee and went
to call my mother.
The diner no longer had a phone of its own, but
people still used the bathroom hall for a little communications
privacy. The wall was covered with penciled numbers, in between
editorial comments like "Bitch!" "Get on with itititititIT," and "Big
crusty loaf of French (Italian?) bread."
"Ma. You there, Ma?"
Static, way more than I usually got. But I could
feel her presence on the other end, like when I was a kid and would go
into her room to hear her breathing, and know she was alive.
"Ma!"
"What did you do to him?" Her voice was suddenly
sharp in my ear.
"Barnaby? I just talked to him ... I swear. He, um,
he looks pretty good, considering. I mean, he's really getting on--"
"He was picked up by an ambulance. He's in intensive
care. He might live, they think."
Poor Barnaby. He'd looked like crap, but I'd really
thought he'd live forever.... "I didn't have anything to do with that.
He was absolutely fine when I left him."
Silence.
"Ma! Please...."
I waited for a long time, but I got nothing else.
* * * *
When I came back into the dining room, the waitress
was cleaning the dead man's empty table. I slung my gear and ran for
the door.
"You want me to wrap this?" she called after me.
"Have a good holiday season," I said. "If I don't
see you."
His car door hung open. I'd taken care of the
starter before going in. Clearly, he'd figured that out in a couple of
seconds. Quick thinking. My client kept telling me how smart he was,
but considering the source, I hadn't paid much attention.
The ridgeline rose steeply above the gravel parking
lot, hazed with bare oak branches. Here and there clumps of dry leaves
hung on. The lumps of squirrels’ nests hung exposed. The sky was bright
blue.
I heard branches thrashing and snapping, upslope. I
followed. The underbrush was savage, the biological precursor to
concertina wire. After a few minutes of fighting, I found a
watercourse. If I bent down, I missed most of the branches. Rocks
turned under my feet. I saw the scrapes and footprints that showed the
dead man had reached the same conclusion I had.
But what did the poor bastard think he was doing?
There wasn't anywhere for him to go anymore. From what I'd seen,
despite his desperate need to hold on to his body, he hadn't taken very
good care of it. Pushing uphill would strain him. I figured he'd be
hitting a wall in fifteen minutes or so.
The watercourse grew steeper. This was probably
close to a waterfall when it rained. Tree roots criss-crossed above me.
Their sharp ends jabbed down at me as I grabbed them. I had to lean way
back and feel up with my fingers past where I could see. They were wet
and slippery.
I finally found one that was rougher and drier than
the others and hauled myself up. It sagged under my weight. I got my
elbow into a stable crook and looked up--to find myself staring at the
muddy tread of a sneaker. The dead man put his foot in the middle of my
chest and, not hurrying at all, pushed.
I lost my grip on the wet roots and fell backward. I
bounced, hard, and rolled. Each rock took a punch at me on the way
down. I finally came to a stop, face in the mud. A thrashing from
above, then silence.
I checked the gear first, then my body. Both looked
like they could still do the job. I started up again, moving more
carefully this time.
Above the waterfall, the forest opened out. I
couldn't see where he had gone. It might have been up the steeper ridge
face to my left, or up the open valley to where the ridge hairpinned
around, forming a high valley.
Someone cleared his throat. I looked up. A guy with
a gun stood on a rock outcropping.
"God, you make more noise than a crashing space
station." It was the hunter from the diner, the one who'd left the
origami swan for the waitress. He still wore his fluorescent orange
cap. "I've got to get you the hell off these slopes. Want a beer?"
* * * *
Suburban Phoenix, Arizona
"That was after we sent up that Wilson woman."
Barnaby shuffled around his house in one worn slipper and one new one
with a price tag still dangling from its heel. I followed. Slowly. We
went around--kitchen, dining room, living room, entry, kitchen
again--twice. "Wanted to send her dog up too. Had the cash, but ...
just what the universe needs, an immortalized little yapper in
permanent psychosis because there aren't any silicon butts to sniff...."
His voice was much lighter than I remembered, and he
had a tremor in his hands.
"Barnaby--"
He glared at me. "You want to go up, eh? Want to get
scooped out from behind that pretty mug and sent right upstairs to
transparent life eternal? Well, you better have some cash, that's all I
can say."
"Do you always ask for cash up front?"
"Do I look like an eleemosynary institution?" That
was a favored phrase, appearing in his speech now like a fossil. He
chuckled, then coughed rattlingly. "Damn! It's all fluids, you know, at
my age. They collect everywhere." A coughing fit. It was a few minutes
before he could draw breath. "Like a head of lettuce forgotten at the
back of the crisper ... shuck that bod, sonny. Now, if you can. Or
you'll get what's left all over your hands."
"Oh, Barnaby." Not much of his mind was left. I was
surprised by how much that disturbed me.
"Don't worry about Barnaby." Only his crankiness was
left. "Barnaby's fine."
"Do you know who I am?"
"Nah.... "He sounded dubious. "All you clients ...
think I can tell you apart? Or remember a damn thing about any of you?
You go, and all's I got left are the smelly carcasses. You ever think
of that? Nah, of course not. It's just dirty underwear to you. You
don't even toss it in the hamper ... you want a drink?"
I sighed. "Sure."
"You still favor Maker's Mark?" I gave him a quick
glance, but he still looked like a senile oldster. A chance collision
of neurons? Or was he making fun of me? "I can't taste a damn thing
anymore, myself, but I can still get drunk. Just let me find my glasses
here so I can figure out where it is.... "He fumbled on the front of
his stained terrycloth bathrobe, where at least three pairs of glasses
dangled on cords. "Race between sense and the senses to see who gets
out the door first."
"I'm looking for somebody, Barnaby."
"So'm I." He looked bleak. "Me. Seems I sent most of
me along, went into the station to get some smokes, and missed the bus."
"It's somebody you sent up, about a year ago."
"Don't talk about who I sent up. That's gone."
"I need to know, Barnaby."
My voice had gotten a little sharper than I
intended. His eyes, blue-yolked eggs behind his glasses, glowered at
me. "We all got needs. Yours, I think, is some smooth-sipping bourbon."
We had made it back into the kitchen. Barnaby
squatted down and opened a cabinet by the sink. He yanked out a tangle
of plastic shopping bags, a half-full box of Cocoa Puffs, a couple of
cans of franks and beans, and a loaf of soft bread whose side had been
attacked by mice. He prodded the gnawed hole intently with a bent
finger. After a few minutes’ thought, he pulled open a drawer, dug
through a mess of sockets, extension cords, junction boxes, and light
bulbs, and pulled out a roll of transparent packing tape.
"Could you peel this off for me? My fingers...."
I helped him do it. He pulled off a length, taped up
the hole in the bag, and put it on the counter. Then he squatted down
again, reached way into the cabinet, and pulled out a bottle of Maker's
Mark, red, fake sealing wax dripping down its neck. The bottle had
never been opened.
"I have to say, Barnaby, I'm impressed." I twisted
the bottle open and poured two dusty glasses. "He couldn't have paid
you. You couldn't have made any deal. You were just driving around,
finishing up dinner, listening to something on the radio, and came
across a spun-out car. You took a dying man, sent him up, just like
that. Angel of mercy."
Barnaby sat, scowling, at the kitchen table, as if
waiting for a waiter to show up with his soup.
"But he lived. Who expected that? So you ginned up
some kind of identity for him. I know how you work, Barnaby. Believe
me, I do. I just need to find him. That's all."
"I've had accidents in my day. I remember once, I
was driving in the rain ... driving rain, I guess you'd call
it, when this guy on a motorcycle, with a sidecar if you can
believe, came barreling toward me going the wrong way--hey!"
I grabbed him and pulled him out of his seat. He was
surprisingly heavy and fleshy, not the bag of bones I had expected.
"Barnaby, this is serious! I need to find him."
"You always were a miserable shit," Barnaby said. "I
took you in, showed you the ropes, kept you alive ... I didn't
have to, you know that? I didn't have to."
He stopped talking then, because he couldn't
breathe. His glasses had fallen back to his chest. His white hair stood
straight up. His eyes looked past me, like I wasn't even there, like I
wasn't choking the life out of him.
I let him drop back into his chair. My mother hadn't
wanted me to come here. She'd been worried that I'd ... what? Tie
Barnaby down and torture him for the information? Kill him?
Parents have such strange ideas about their kids
sometimes.
I pulled open the front door and almost fell over
the two dead plants in flowerpots that stood on the front step. I'd
forgotten that a suburban front door is purely symbolic, and that I had
actually entered through the garage.
"Wait, wait, wait." He shuffled after me. "Ian...."
I turned and waited.
"Ian. I didn't mean ... it's good to see you."
"It's good to see you too, Barnaby."
He put his hand on my upper arm and looked at me.
Was he remembering the first time he had really looked into my face,
while I lay screaming on a lawn in the night?
Probably not. He was probably, again, trying to
remember who I was.
"You need it?" he said.
"I wouldn't have come here to bug you otherwise."
"You're not bugging me," he murmured, then took a
deep breath. "You know what? All my career, I've gotten rid of bodies.
They were nothing. Leftovers. And I'm not leaving this one. I'm not
going up. Too much of me's gone already, for one thing. I waited too
long. I wouldn't want to live forever with only this much personality
left. But it's more than that. This sack o’ crap is me. It doesn't just
hang off my brain like a string of snot. It's me."
"Got it."
"I gave him good cover: Dennis Nadel. Don Don to his
friends."
"Don Don?"
"Part of my excellent service. Good kind of
nickname, fossil of a stupid joke someone once made in high school
after a visit to a tiki-headed Chinese restaurant. One of those things
that sticks, like falling down and chipping your tooth because you were
fooling around while lining up to go into school, or the way you learn
to pronounce a word wrong by reading it and never quite get it right.
Like you." He'd even stopped shaking. "Ian: my little accidental,
defining detail."
"Mom says 'hi,’ by the way."
"Sure she does."
"Why'd you do it?" I asked.
"You mean, keep that guy alive?" He shrugged, a
movement that shook a lot of bones. "I was a little loopy. Well, okay,
five beers and a whiskey sour drunk. Saw it happen, right in front of
me. Guy wasn't paying attention to anything, just went smoothly off the
road, never even slowed down. Bam! Little crunch, I heard it. I almost
drove right on by, it was just like nothing had happened at all. At the
last second, I stopped. I had all my gear, I was pumped, I just went to
work, not even thinking what I was doing. I mean, Ian, I've been doing
this a long, long time."
"I know," I said. "I know just how long."
He didn't pay attention to me. "I was just kind of
showing off, I guess. Not to anyone. Oh, God, maybe, our ultimate
upload. I don't know. I mean, it's what I do. What I was good at.
That's all."
"But he wasn't dead."
"See how smart you've become? And you were so
unpromising, at the start.... Yeah, he wasn't dead. And he wasn't about
to die. Not by a long shot. I was fooled by all that blood. Showing my
lack of decent medical education. So he was a complete, ugly mess, but
not at all dead." Barnaby swallowed. "He started in begging me. He knew
what was going on. He knew I'd be hitting the 'destructive read’
portion of the evening's festivities pretty soon. And you know what?
Like anyone else, he saw no reason he had to die in order to live
forever. Had kinds of issues. He ripped off the wires, was about to
pull the skull plug out ... I stopped him. Talked him down. Then I took
him to an ER, hundreds of miles away, in Des Moines, where someone owed
me a favor. And he was still alive when I got there. Not ab-machine
spokesmodel healthy, but still pumping the blood around."
"So you cleaned his identity and set him free.
Barnaby, buddy, you've got to stop doing stuff like that. It screws
things up for the rest of us."
"Well, you know what? You'll get your wish. I'm not
doing any of that shit anymore. And if you're smart, Ian, you'll do the
same thing. Give it up."
He seemed to be having some trouble breathing. I
grabbed him under the arms and hauled him into the living room. Every
horizontal surface was covered with crap. I knocked a stack of books
and magazines onto the floor with my foot and plopped him down on the
couch.
"I can't give it up," I told him. "It's all I've
ever been able to do."
He waved a hand at me, but didn't say anything.
"You want something, Barnaby? Glass of water?"
He shook his head.
I poured one anyway, and put it on the coffee table
in front of him. "I'll say 'hi’ to Don Don for you."
* * * *
Near Bellefonte, Pennsylvania
The hunter had popped up an insulated shelter.
Inside he had a few display screens, a quartz heater, a sling chair,
and a portable refrigerator. The screens held topo displays, overlaid
with ghostly IR indications.
He pulled two bottles out of the fridge. "Hunting's
thirsty work. Puts you right in contact with the primal, right? What
makes us human."
"Right," I said.
"What you after, if you don't mind my asking? Not a
good time to be wandering around."
So everyone kept telling me. "My buddy's the
experienced hunter. I wanted to see what it was all about, and he
agreed to bring me along. But I stopped to look at something, and he
kept moving. He lost me."
"I think I saw him. Moving fast, upslope. Nothing up
there, you know. Maybe he's not as good at it as you think. But let's
take a look...."
I sipped my beer and watched him hunt. The screens
tracked up and down the hill, showing up hot spots.
"There's a couple of guys up here, other side of the
ridgeline. You can see their breath puff out. Suppose they're laughing
about something?" He peered at the screen, as if suspecting the joke
was on him. "Been lying back there since before dawn. Canny. But, look
at this." He scanned further up. "They're sitting there, patient boys,
and there's a deer lying up in this thicket right over here, not a few
hundred yards away. See him?" A rough oblong of heat, somewhat larger
than a person, lay motionless. "I'll find your buddy, but first ...
let's show those two jokesters a thing or two." He picked up something
that looked like a videogame controller. Crosshairs appeared on the
screen, the intersection resting on the front third of the covert deer.
"Come on."
He grabbed the gun and a tripod, and we stepped back
outside. After the warm air of the insulated shelter, the wind cut. He
set the tripod down on stable rock. The legs automatically leveled. The
hunter looked down at LEDs on his controller. "Gotta do windage. Next
model up would do that automatically--it's got Doppler radar, the
works. But yours truly wanted to save some green..." He tapped keys.
Silently, the gun rotated on its mount. The tripod rose up, and the
barrel declined slightly. Its muzzle zeroed in on a prey neither of us
could see, then stopped, waiting for the final command.
"We're at the limit of range, so I'm using a
high-penetration shell. Gotta be careful with something like that. You
could punch through a car a mile away, if you're not careful."
But he wasn't even bothering to look off across the
creased ridges to where the deer lay, awaiting a day's end that it
would never see. Instead, he stared back down the valley, toward the
diner and its pickup-filled parking lot. The waitress was just visible
out behind, hauling heavy trash barrels, shouldering them, and pouring
their contents into the Dumpster. Even at this distance, you could see
her bony grace.
"Someday, maybe, they'll invent something for
hunting that." And, for a moment, he looked tired and sad. "And we can
completely screw that up too."
Then, still looking at the diner, he thumbed the
controller's red button. The gun snapped, a surprisingly discreet
sound. No smoke. It was almost as if nothing at all had happened.
"Let's see how we did," he said.
Inside, on the screen, the cross hairs blinked red.
The deer had not moved. The hunter brought up exact temperature data.
For a second, it showed nothing. Then the tenths of a degree column
started coming down, bit by bit.
The hunter released a breath. "Got the bastard."
Then he chuckled. "And those two great white hunters are still hiding
back there, waiting. Morons!"
More puffs of bright air from the other hunters. He
scowled, refusing to be mocked. "Now, let's find that buddy of yours."
* * * *
Marietta, Georgia
Later, I realized that they must have already been
at work for quite a while when one of them knocked a bowl onto the
floor and woke me up.
Blankets were piled up on me, and a ski jacket's
sleeves were tangled around my neck. I must have gotten up to throw
that on, though I couldn't remember doing it. Mom always kept the air
conditioning cranked. The orange face of my always-buzzing alarm clock
told me it was a little before three AM. I shivered in my cotton PJs.
Summer PJs, though it was never summer inside our house. While I
thought about that, I hung the ski jacket back up in the closet. It
would have bugged Mom to see it. She had a thing about the seasons
being in their right place.
If only it wasn't so cold.
Voices muttered. She'd fallen asleep with the TV on
again. Sooner or later a jagged laugh track on an old sitcom would wake
her up. I walked quietly across the thick carpeting. She was sick. She
needed her sleep. But I didn't like looking at her in the blue light of
the TV. It made her look dead.
But there wasn't anyone in the bedroom, and the TV
was off. The blankets and sheets were thrown around on the big bed
she'd once shared with my dad. It was her being sick that made him
leave. She made crazy choices, he said. He couldn't live with them. He
stopped in the driveway the day he left and asked me to please take
care of my mother and make sure nothing bad happened to her.
Hell of a thing to ask a kid whose mother is dying
of liver cancer. He didn't get a chance to give me any follow-up
instructions, because he died of a heart attack at work a month or so
later.
The voices came from downstairs. She didn't usually
fall asleep in the living room, but she'd been getting weaker. I went
to the bathroom and got her pills out of the medicine cabinet, so she'd
have them by her side when she woke up. Waking up was like getting
ripped open, I'd heard her tell someone once, when she thought I wasn't
listening.
The living room was dark. No TV here either. Light
came from the kitchen.
"Come on, come on," someone said under his breath.
"Just a second." The second voice was irritated.
"It's a delicate--"
"Never mind, Barnaby. Just do it. We got a few
millimeters leeway, don't we?"
"Exact is best."
"We'll lose her. Can't do much with blood pressure
in the single digits. Hit the brainstem."
"I'm doing it."
I heard the chilling sound of drill hitting bone.
"Got it, got it. Good."
"Okay," Barnaby said. "Now lay off. What do you got?"
"We've got all the backups already spooled. Last one
three weeks ago. That's more than 99 percent of the personality. I
don't know why we have to come here for this...."
"Part of the deal, Jeff. We want it all."
"But it's all pain. Pain and suffering. Maybe she
wouldn't want it, if she could tell us. Or we could feed her the
straight events, without the pain."
"Is it really experience if it's stripped of pain?"
"Jesus, Barnaby," Jeff said. "Quit with the
philosophy. This isn't a freshman dorm."
I crept through the dining room, up to the door. I
could smell something sharp and sweet, a smell I only later recognized
as barbequed baby back ribs, from the place down in town.
My mom lay on the kitchen table. She was naked. Her
skin was all puffed out, her veins were thick, and she had marks all
over her body. She'd never let me see her body, even before she got
sick, and so I stared. Later I was ashamed, so ashamed I was sick, but
at that moment I stared. Her large breasts stood straight up, even
though her belly and sides and thighs sagged down. I was too young to
know that was odd, but the way they stood made it impossible not to
look at them.
Her head tilted away from me. For a second I thought
she'd grown a ponytail. But she didn't have any hair. The chemo had
taken care of it. A cable stuck out of the back of her head.
An alarm beeped. "Jeff! For someone who was so
worried about her blood pressure...."
Jeff pulled something from behind his ear and jabbed
it into my mother's chest with a powerful sweep of his forearm.
"Very graceful," Barnaby said. "You enjoy shredding
cardiac muscle?"
"We only got to hold the body together for a few
more minutes."
I must have made a noise, because Barnaby looked up
and saw me.
"Who the hell are you?"
"What are you doing to my mother?" I screamed.
Jeff looked over his glasses at Barnaby. "You didn't
check for the kid?"
"It wasn't in the records! Idiots...."
I ran. I tripped over the cables that criss-crossed
the kitchen, yanked the back door, and plowed through the latched
screen door. Night hit me, wet and hot. I ran barefoot across the wet
grass.
Barnaby ran after me. I could hear his breath, and
the slap of his feet on the ground. I dodged a grab, went around a
hedge, and pounded past the garage. A minivan was parked in the
driveway, cables snaking out of its open side door and a small antenna
pointing up at the glowing sky. A few lights were on in the houses
around, but no one was out, no one knew what was going on.
A hand clamped on to my arm. We both spun around and
landed on the grass, Barnaby on top. I rolled, kicked, screamed. No one
heard me above their air conditioners.
"They didn't tell us, kid, you gotta know that."
Barnaby had barbeque on his breath. "Or, maybe, she didn't."
"Who didn't?"
"Um, your mother, I guess. She is your ... mother,
right?"
"She's dying. What--?"
"She's going to live forever, kid. Forever. Think of
that."
Nothing made sense to me anymore. It didn't even
seem odd to be lying on my neighbor's lawn with a pudgy,
barbeque-sauce-scented guy pinning me, looking up at the couple of
stars that were visible, and listening to someone's dog barking,
irregularly but unrelentingly, at nothing.
"She never told you?" His voice got eager. "She made
the deal when she got sick. A certain prognosis ... look, it's bad,
okay? I won't pretend it's not bad. I mean, getting your liver chewed
out of you like that ... but that doesn't mean anything, right? Exactly
nothing. Zippo. Squat..."
He might have churned out synonyms for "nothing" for
quite some time if I hadn't screamed, "You're killing her!" and tried
to punch him.
I did punch him. After everything, when I
thought about how I had acted and what I had thought, that was the only
thing I felt really good about. He oofed, and I felt the
tension in his body. He was mad. I felt even better about that. He
might have beaten the crap out of me right then and there, and it would
have been fine. It would at least have been a decent explanation of why
I hadn't been able to save my mother.
"She asked us." His voice was hot in my ear.
"Found out about us, came to us. She was smart. Only way. Only way to
escape. With what she's got, she knew it was only a matter of time."
"What--are--you--doing?" I asked between sobs. "What
did she ask you?" One of the dots I had thought was a star turned out
to be an airplane. It crawled across the glow and disappeared.
"To be scanned. To be uploaded. You see ... how can
I say this..."
"You're going to scan her personality, her mind, and
transfer it to some other sort of hardware?" I said.
"Ah ... yeah, you could put it that way. Sure."
"And she's going to live forever."
"That's the general idea." He released the pressure
on me, watching me carefully the whole time, and slapped my shoulder in
approval. "You're a smart kid."
"I read stuff," I said. "Why do you have to be so
sneaky?"
"Look, it's not like the technology's ... mature,
or anything. I mean, most of that stuff's something we kludged
together. Theory's good, don't get me wrong. We got a brassboard, but a
solid brassboard. We're beta testing, say. But try to get FDA approval
for that. Big pharma's got them in its pocket ... don't get me
started. But, anyway..."
"What are you going to do?"
He looked away. "It's a destructive read, okay? To
get everything out, all the final memories, everything, means taking
the synapses right apart--"
He was still holding me, but not as tightly,
thinking I had relaxed, was ready to play along and let them do their
job.
"Hey!"
But he was too late. I ripped myself from his arms
and ran toward the house. "Mom! Mom!"
Jeff was coming out, dragging a wheeled cart loaded
with heavy equipment. Sweat soaked his shirt. He looked at me as I ran
past, but was too tired to register any reaction.
"Let him go," Barnaby said, unnecessarily. "And
let's get the hell out of here."
She lay dead on the table. The stink. Oh, God, the
stink. That was all I could think about. Shit, piss, rot. It was a few
minutes before I could come up to her.
Her head lay on one side. They'd left a gaping hole
in the back of her neck. And there was no hair to pull to cover it. I
finally pulled some paper towels from under the sink, wadded them up,
and pushed them against it. The van started up in the driveway. I
almost ran after it. When it was gone, I was alone.
I climbed up on the counter and opened the cabinet.
The bag of potato chips was carefully crimped down, the chip clip a
grinning mouth with white teeth. The potato chips were stale. I had no
idea how long they had been up there.
The phone rang. I sat down on the countertop and
picked it up.
"Hello?"
A hiss of static, then a click. "Honey, what are you
doing out of bed?" my mother asked.
* * * *
Near Bellefonte, Pennsylvania
"What are you going to do to me?" the dead man asked.
He lay on the ground, trussed, half-naked, and
already covered with electrode paste. It hadn't been hard to catch him,
once he'd popped up on the hunter's screen. I'd nailed him while he was
sitting on a tree stump, head between his knees, gasping for breath.
He tried again. "Would you mind at least telling me
who you are?"
I didn't want to talk to him. There was really no
point to it. I pulled gear out and set it up. The sooner I was done,
the better.
"Please...."
"Who hired me?" I yelled. "You poor son of a bitch. You
did."
"But I didn't..." He sucked a breath. "The ascended
me? The me that interfering nutcase sent up before getting all pissy
because I wasn't anywhere near being dead? Hah. That's not me. That's
just the damn movie version."
"That's not fair." My client spoke out of nowhere. I
hadn't contacted him, but clearly he had decided it was time for closer
supervision.
The dead man was thunderstruck at hearing his own
voice coming from the speaker. "Is that ... ah ... I mean..." He
swallowed. "So what's it like up there?"
"Remember the day I ... you and Carol took that hike
in the Adirondacks? It was misty, almost dark in the trees, and when
you got to the top, after all your hard work, you still couldn't see
anything because there were trees all around? Carol went ahead, then
called to you. And just when you got out to the rock ledge that stuck
out, giving a view across Blue Mountain Lake and out beyond, the breeze
cleared the mist and the sun came out and it seemed like you could see
every leaf on every tree, across the ranges?"
"Like that?" the dead man said.
"Just like that, all the time."
"Sounds grand." The dead man sighed. "And I haven't
even been able to get to Carol's grave. Barnaby told me that would be
the worst thing. That I'd get caught right away if I tried that." He
was shivering in the cold. He glared at me, blaming me for everything.
"And see? I got caught anyway."
"Set him up and let's go." My client was brisk. My
hunter friend wasn't the only one who didn't like seeing his target
when he shot at it.
I knew the dead man already had an access port in
the back of his skull. They'd probably put a patch in, at the hospital,
but that would be easy enough to get through.
The dead man struggled against his bonds, but if
he'd been an actor in a play about a hostage, I wouldn't have been
convinced. "Something's gone wrong. It's been a year since he went up.
Why now?"
I ignored him.
"He's not just clearing up some loose ends! That's
what I'd tell you, if I had something to hide. I know what I do when I
screw up. And he's no different--"
"Find any interesting pieces of railway up here?"
I looked up. The waitress stood on the slope just
above us. She was dressed for the walk, with light hikers, nylon pants,
and a dark-red windbreaker cropped at the waist. She'd tied her hair
back. I hadn't heard her coming up. The wind whipping up the valley was
too loud.
"This guy's trying to kill me!" the dead man
screamed.
"Not technically correct," I said.
She reached behind her head and her hair billowed
out in the wind. She hopped down the slope and tied her red hair ribbon
loosely around the antenna. Before I could do anything, she stepped
back, raised her arm over her head, and pointed down at the antenna
with her wrist bent.
Another high-penetration shell from that damn
computer-controlled hunting rifle ripped through the antenna with a
smash of metal.
She looked at me. "He always watches me. Usually
that's really annoying. But sometimes it comes in handy."
"If you let it come in handy," the dead man said,
"you'll never get rid of him."
"There's always some kind of trap to fall into."
Though she had saved him, she was expressionless as she stared down at
the dead man. Her eyes examined him and the now-useless equipment. "I
could see the one you were in. I almost let it go, but ... I had the
afternoon off." And then she smiled, a flash of sunlight through the
trees, and then gone.
"I want to ask a favor," the dead man said through
clenched teeth.
"What?"
"When you paint this ... take off a few pounds." He
looked up at her. "Just a couple. You'll still get the effect you want."
"What makes you think I'm going to paint you?"
"I know."
She shrugged. "Truth and mercy are not as
incompatible as you think." She pulled her windbreaker off and put it
over him. She was lean and beautiful, flushed with cold air. I didn't
think that our friend the hunter was ever going to catch her. Or I
hoped he wouldn't, maybe. She set off again, moving faster now, jogging
up the slope.
"Consciousness is an illusion," my client's voice
said. It had lost all the fake features of larynx and throat, all sense
of background and foreground, and was just a message.
"If consciousness is an illusion," the dead man
asked, "who, exactly, is being fooled?"
"Nothing dumber than playing word games with
yourself," my client said.
"Some people say that consciousness is nothing but
word games."
"I do know that consciousness is a kludge, an
on-the-fly way of integrating a bunch of disparate processing systems
that were evolved for different purposes at different times. We build a
model of reality in our brains in order to deal with it, at a rate of
maybe fifteen bits per second. And we call that model consciousness."
"But you don't need the model anymore," the dead man
guessed. "Processing is infinitely faster, there are no archaic
hardware modules, you don't need any clumsy rules-of-thumb to recognize
a face or make a deal with someone."
"You got it. No need for consciousness up here."
"Hmm. So ... you're not conscious? You're just
faking it to keep us at our ease? That's really thoughtful of you."
"I am so conscious! But ... I keep it around, kind
of like a folkloric dance troupe wearing the colorful native costumes
of an extinct tribe."
"I was always sentimental," the dead man said,
mostly to himself. "Kept all sorts of old crap around. Pissed Carol off
no end." He raised his voice. "If your consciousness vanishes, it's
just like dying, isn't it?"
There was no hesitation. "Yes."
"Jesus." I finally had to break into the
mono/dialogue. "You. You hired me because you wanted to reinhabit your
body. Not pull its last bits of action potential out. You wanted to
come back, before you disappeared altogether!"
My client didn't say anything.
"Really." The dead man was stubbornly unsurprised.
"Don't you remember why the hell I hit that bridge abutment in the
first place? The road was bone dry--"
"He said there was a patch of ice." I couldn't
resist breaking in.
"Well, I would say that, wouldn't I? Being a
spectacularly unsuccessful suicide."
"Carol--" my client said.
"She'll never know what a botch I made of it, will
she? My one comfort. It's pathetic. Well, I've learned my lesson. I'm
never going to kill myself again."
I turned away from them and pulled out my phone. The
fall sun slanted steeply through the trees, making me feel that the
entire world was tilting.
"Ma! I'm sorry about Barnaby. I know that you ...
maybe I've never forgiven him. I don't know."
The nice lady from Social Services had made
arrangements to bury my mother and find me a foster home, but I escaped
the first night and tracked Barnaby down. In my mom's desk I found all
the paperwork for the upload. Barnaby hadn't had the sense to grab it.
"Ma!"
It wasn't just static I heard now. There were
fluting notes in it, and complicated patterns of sound. She wasn't
dead, she wasn't gone. But there was no one left for me to talk to.
"You did a great job," I said. "I'll always
appreciate it.
The thing children always wait too long to say.
She'd raised me from the day she died. She'd always been with me, all
through my years with Barnaby, and beyond. She'd helped me track him
down, and guilted him into taking me in. She'd done the best she could
to make up for not being able to stay alive.
I turned the phone off.
They were talking, the dead man and his ... soul?
Quietly. I left my gear behind and started back down the hill.
Copyright © 2006 Alexander Jablakov
[Back to Table
of Contents]
THE DYING PHYSICIST TELLS HER WHY GOODBYE
IS MEANINGLESS by LAUREL WINTER
* * * *
* * * *
I will see you later
and earlier and
over and over and
tomorrow and today and, yes,
I will see you yesterday.
* * * *
Time and space,
they've proved to my satisfaction,
are nothing more than
mathematical abstraction so
* * * *
I will see you then
and now
and somehow,
sweetheart,
much to your surprise,
I will see you
before and after
the first and last time
I ever see you,
so kiss me hello again
and don't cry.
--Laurel Winter
Copyright © 2006 Laurel Winter
[Back to Table
of Contents]
FEATHER AND RING by RUTH NESTVOLD
Ruth Nestvold has sold several dozen
stories to a variety of markets, including Jim Baen's Universe,
Scifiction, Realms of Fantasy, and Strange Horizons. Inspiration for
her current story came to her in the hillside garden of a temple in the
outskirts of Taipei.
The line of cars in the single-lane street stretched
as far as the eye could see--unmoving. Lindsay twisted the band on her
ring finger and wondered how much longer she was going to be sitting in
the stupid taxi. On either side of the river of colorful sheet metal,
stores, open-front food stands, and soup joints sported signs in a
hodgepodge of Chinese and Latin characters. A roofed market, with its
bins of unknown, exotic produce, caught her eye. The strangely shaped
purple fruit was much more inviting than a taxi that smelled like smoke
and sounded like Mariah Carey.
The hotel was still blocks away, but she could use a
walk; she'd get some of the pain and frustration out of her system,
even if she did have to breathe exhaust fumes while she was doing it.
Taiwan was wonderfully foreign, but the problems she had fled had
followed her, twisting in her gut like acid at unexpected moments. All
the things she'd relied on in her life were disappearing at
once--business, money, husband. She'd been with Trevor since high
school, and they'd started their software company Cleio just after
finishing college. By the age of twenty-two, she already had the life
she wanted, and she'd assumed she would have it forever.
Well, now it looked like she might be in this taxi
forever. At this rate, she'd get to the hotel faster walking anyway.
Lindsay used her best impromptu sign language and
smattering of Chinese to indicate to the driver that she wanted to get
out here, now. After paying 150 Taiwanese dollars (all
of five bucks) for her release and extricating herself from safety belt
and back seat, she wandered into the market and another world. Bins of
strange fruits that she had no words for stood in an open roofed area,
and farther back she saw vegetables and herbs. Here the street sounds
were muffled and the air fresher.
She picked up one of the wild, purple
fruits--actually more like a psychedelic pink than purple, now that she
saw it up close--and a young saleswoman hurried up to her. Nodding
enthusiastically, the woman sliced open the fruit and gave Lindsay a
piece. The inside was white sprinkled with dark seeds. It looked like
straciatella ice cream, and it tasted simultaneously sweet and sour,
the fruit firm and juicy like kiwi.
For a moment, the fresh taste made her forget the
knot of pain in her stomach; it was a good thing. She had to hold on to
that.
She nodded and picked up one of the bright fruits,
pulling her wallet out of her shoulder bag, but the young woman shook
her head, waving the wallet away.
Lindsay blinked and smiled. "Shie shie." Thank
you. Even after a week in Taipei, she couldn't get used to how
different the attitude toward foreigners was here from anywhere else
she'd ever been. No matter what time she entered a store, people
brightened up and said, "Good morning!" proudly. Instead of being a
nuisance, she was interesting. Her hair was straight and dark and her
skin olive, but her eyes marked her as different. Lindsay suspected
that to the young saleswoman, she was as exotic as the fruit Lindsay
held in her hand.
She put it in her bag and left the market out the
other side. She felt much better than she had stuck in traffic, much
better than in the office of NGTS--Cleio's partner in distribution and
localization--playing the role of competent businesswoman.
Much better than she had in Austin before she'd left.
No, she wouldn't go there now, wouldn't go to
Trevor's painful revelation that she'd become more business partner
than wife--and, of course, he'd fallen in love with someone else. She
would go to the decadently colorful temple she had been admiring out of
the windows of taxis all week, the temple with its red columns and
green dragons and gold-tiled roof.
A week in Taipei, and she still hadn't had time to
do any sightseeing. The schedule for the test of the English-language
version of NGTS's new game White Magic was grueling--the only
reason they'd gotten out of the office today before dark was because
the network had crashed. But Cleio had already committed to a release
date and couldn't back out now: the partnership between NGTS and Cleio
revolved around reliable translation and distribution of each other's
products.
Lindsay entered the temple, grateful for the muted
lighting and bright colors and smell of incense. A little gray-haired
man in slacks and shirt hurried up to her, bowing at the waist, and
Lindsay wondered if there was something she was supposed to do. "Ni
hau," she said, imitating his bow. She gestured toward the wealth of
altars. "May I look around?"
The little man nodded and indicated with a hand
motion that she should follow him. He led her up a flight of stairs,
past more altars, and out behind the temple to a small section of
tropical jungle rising up out of the busy city. Halfway up the side of
the hill was an altar. The statue of a white goddess stood with a
bottle in one hand, the other extended in what looked like an "okay"
sign. On either side of her were figures resembling gargoyles playing
with snakes.
Lindsay climbed the stairs to the goddess, sweating
from combined tropical humidity and sweltering October heat that easily
gave Austin a run for its money. When she reached the top, she saw that
worshipers had left all manner of offerings--from so-called "American
cookies" to bunches of bananas, flowers, and bundles of the fake paper
money burned for good luck in Taiwan--at the feet of the regal lady.
She smiled and shook her head, toying with the ring
on her finger, which was swelled up from the heat. There was something
about a goddess people liked well enough to bring flowers and cookies
that struck a chord with Lindsay--as if the godess were an everyday
presence, a friend even.
Impulsively, Lindsay dug the psychedelic-pink
straciatella fruit out of her bag and laid it on the altar in front of
the goddess. Perhaps she should wish for something now. But what? That
the deal with NGTS would go through--and Cleio would be eaten alive? Or
that the divorce proceedings would disappear by the time she got home?
Fat chance.
"Are you a follower of Kwan Yin?" a gentle voice
sounded behind her.
Startled, Lindsay whirled around to find a lovely
Asian woman at her elbow. Like most people here in Taiwan, she made
Lindsay feel tall and wide. She seemed to be about Lindsay's age, but
at the same time older.
"Is that who this is?" Lindsay asked. "I was
wondering."
The other woman nodded. "Kwan Yin is worshiped as
the goddess of compassion--she who hears the cries of the world. As a
Bodhisattva, she achieved enlightenment, but rather than going to
Nirvana, she remained on earth to help those in need."
Lindsay turned around and looked at the statue
again. "What a nice story. I'm glad I gave her the fruit."
Her companion chuckled, and Lindsay turned to her
with a grateful smile. The presence of the smaller woman was calming
somehow, smoothing out the panicked fuzziness she'd been feeling so
often since Trevor had told her he wanted a divorce.
"Your English is very good," Lindsay said. "Where
did you learn it?"
"I've had the opportunity to spend some time in
England and the U.S."
Lindsay nodded and held out her hand. "By the way,
I'm Lindsay Gurdin."
The other woman took it, bowing slightly. "Call me
Ma-tsu. What brings you to Taiwan, Lindsay?"
"I'm testing the English version of a computer game
for a partner company."
"That must be nice, having games as your work."
She shrugged. "Well, the business end isn't always
fun."
"How do you like it here in Taipei?" Ma-tsu asked.
Lindsay gazed down on the colorful dragons
frolicking on the roof of the temple and beyond, to the city she had
only seen from the window of a taxi. "I haven't really gotten around
yet."
"Ah, you must visit Yangmingshan Park. It is very
beautiful, and not far at all."
"I don't know if I'll have the time. I have to
prepare for a presentation tomorrow."
"You must get away, though. Promise me." Ma-tsu gave
her a beautiful smile that seemed to make Lindsay's sorrows come loose
from the knot in her stomach.
She thought getting away--running away--was what she
was doing already, even if she didn't have the time to play tourist.
She shrugged and returned the smile. "Perhaps I'll have some time on
Sunday and can get to Yangmingshan then."
Ma-tsu beamed. "Good."
* * * *
In the offices of NGTS, Inc., Lindsay could almost
imagine she'd never left Austin. Not even the fact that everyone in the
room, except her, was ethnic Chinese detracted from the American
corporate look of the place; after all, a lot of computer geeks she
knew back home were ethnic Chinese, just not as many of them wore suits.
She had to admit, though, that the atmosphere was a
lot more relaxed than she'd been led to expect before she came.
Just not today, at least not for her.
She pressed the spacebar on her laptop, and the last
slide in the presentation appeared on screen, a graph in blues and
purples documenting Cleio Software's increase in profits in the last
two years.
"As you can see," Lindsay said, training her
penlight on the figures, "Cleio remains a growing company. As our Asian
distributor, you are well aware of Cybera's continued popularity.
Cybera III is in the works as we speak."
The vice-president of NGTS, Frank Shen, leaned
forward. He was one of the ones wearing a suit. "But if you need us to
invest in your company so much, the risk may be too great for NGTS."
Lindsay took a deep breath and tried to keep her
panic at bay. "As pointed out in my presentation, Cleio is a solvent
business. We've managed to make a healthy recovery since the tech
bubble burst and stocks plummeted. We have the profits now, but with
all the problems with the stock market ever since, we don't have enough
capital for development."
Frank murmured something to his partner and then
returned his attention to Lindsay. "Thank you very much for the
information. We will consider the proposal and talk more about this
next week, yes?"
"Certainly, as you prefer." She wished she could
figure out what that statement meant, if it meant anything. Frank stood
and shook hands with her and the meeting broke up. Lindsay closed the
presentation and powered down her laptop.
"You like a green tea frappucino?" It was Peggy
Chiang, one of those who had worn jeans to the meeting. Next to her
stood Robert Deng and Angela Liu--her Taiwanese lunch buddies of the
last week.
"Come, I buy you one," Peggy said, taking Lindsay's
elbow as she closed her laptop. "You need sugar."
Lindsay shook her head. "Was I that bad?"
"No, no," Robert said. "Not bad. Just nervous."
She let out a gusting sigh and allowed them to lead
her out of the meeting room to the elevators. "I can't screw up. Cleio
needs a partner."
Angela pushed the down button. "I don't think Frank
wants to lose Cybera. Clara Lecto is one of the biggest celebrities in
Taiwan."
Lindsay tried to smile. "As big as Mariah Carey?"
Angela grinned. "Not quite that big."
The Starbucks on the ground floor lobby of the
building was full as usual, so they took their drinks outside. It
wasn't quite as hot as it had been the day before when Lindsay had met
Ma-tsu at the temple.
Now that she thought about it, it was interesting
that Ma-tsu had used a traditional Chinese name rather than a Western
one. Everyone she knew here at NGTS had both.
"I met someone yesterday who didn't have a Western
name like all of you," Lindsay said. "A woman named Ma-tsu."
Her three friends stared at her briefly, their
coffees and frappucinos halfway to their mouths, and then, as if on
cue, they started laughing.
"I think this woman was joking with you," Robert
finally said when he caught his breath. "Ma-tsu is a Taiwanese folk
goddess."
"A folk goddess?" she repeated.
"The goddess of the sea," Angela elaborated. "She is
worshiped in China too, but here in Taiwan we regard her as our own."
"Have you heard of Kwan Yin?" Peggy asked.
Lindsay nodded mutely.
"In Taiwan, Ma-tsu is associated with the goddess of
compassion. They are often worshiped together."
* * * *
Well, at least Ma-tsu-whoever-she-was hadn't been
joking about Yangmingshan. The red line bus number 5 took Lindsay
straight there--a beautiful national park, just north of the city. She
wandered through the gardens, looking for the trail leading up to the
volcanic mountain, and hoped she would eventually be able to get away
from the other visitors a little. The pace of Taipei was
exhausting--and with the worries and heartache she was dragging around
with her all the time, her energy level was low to begin with. What if
NGTS was gambling on Cleio going bankrupt, so that they could buy the
rights to Cybera outright? Did they want the game that much? If so, she
could just give up and go home now.
Go home to an impending divorce.
But what was she supposed to do? Cleio's share of
the profits from the English-language version of NGTS's White Magic,
as promising as the new game was, would never be enough to cover the
company's proposed business expenses for the coming year.
She gave herself a shake and tried to concentrate on
her surroundings. On the lawn in front of her was a peacock, bright
blue and proud of it, and she moved forward to get a better look. The
peacock, however, seemed to interpret the move as an invitation and
came purposefully in her direction, probably assuming she had food.
Lindsay backed away, right into someone on the path
behind her.
"Oh, excuse me!" she said, and then, remembering
where she was, "Du bu qi!"
"I understood the first well enough," a deep male
voice with an American accent responded as she turned around.
He was tall and lanky with curly, shoulder-length
hair, a riot of dark blond and rich brown corkscrews, and his wide
smile was as friendly as his voice. The backpack slung over his
shoulder looked as if it had seen better days, long ago and far away.
"So sorry," Lindsay said.
"Hey, no problem. It's not every day you get
attacked by a peacock." He stuck out his hand. "I'm Joel, by the way."
She took it. "Lindsay." She looked back at the
offending bird, but he was standing motionless now, neck stretched
tall, eyeing them critically.
"Playing innocent," Joel commented. "But we know
better. Hear me, bird?" The peacock cocked its head to the side. "No
more funny business."
She laughed and the bird turned around and waddled
majestically in the other direction.
Joel brushed his curls back with one hand and looked
down at her. "What do you say we hike the mountain together? Trying to
get by in broken Chinese gets pretty tiring after a while. Besides, we
were thrown together by a peacock. Now if that isn't fate, I don't know
what is."
Lindsay laughed again. Laughing--she was laughing.
"Sure, why not?"
Together, they headed up the trail to Mt. Chihsing.
"What are you here in Taipei for?" she asked.
Joel shrugged. "For? Fun. I'm traveling around,
working when I can, you know."
Actually, she didn't know. She'd been to Mexico,
easy enough from Texas, and she and Trevor had done Europe in three
weeks for their honeymoon, but she'd never done the backpack-tourist
thing, even though she'd once dreamed of it. She turned the ring on her
finger and stared at the thick foliage on the side of the path.
"And you?" he prompted her after she'd been silent
too long.
"I'm here on business."
"What kind of business?"
"I'm in computer game development."
"Wow, that sounds cool. Anything you've worked on
that I might know?"
"Maybe Cybera?"
"Cybera? Hot damn." Joel stopped in his
tracks and stared at her, and Lindsay felt a warm glow of gratification
take hold in her chest.
He shook his head. "Clara Lecto is one of the
hottest things in pixels. Everybody knows her."
The warm spot was growing. "Thank you."
"What exactly is your job?" he asked, walking again.
On either side of them grew thick bushes and short trees, some cut back
ornamentally, but some looking as if they grew wild, a small piece of
jungle just outside the city.
"Actually, I developed the first version of Cybera
with a friend of mine way back when I was in high school," she said.
She was already sweating, although the incline was not steep. "We
taught ourselves the programming we needed to do it. And when we ran
into something we didn't know how to do ourselves, we enlisted more
friends."
"You came up with Clara Lecto?" Joel shook
his head, and his curls glinted gold and bronze in the sun. "Man, I
can't believe I met someone so famous in the wilds of Taipei.
Where'd you get the idea?"
Lindsay pulled a water bottle out of her bag, took a
sip, and offered it to Joel. "I read this essay in AP English called 'A
Manifesto for Cyborgs’ and decided a female cyborg would make a great
game character."
"So you designed her yourself?"
"Not like she is now, we didn't. Believe me, she's
changed a lot in her twelve years of life. And in the original Cybera,
the emphasis was more on puzzle-solving than hunting down bad guys."
He handed the water bottle back to her. "And what do
you like more?"
"The puzzle-solving, actually. My favorite kind of
games were the old-fashioned adventure games." Lindsay suddenly
realized she hadn't mentioned that little twinge of dissatisfaction
with her life to anyone in years. She wasn't even sure if she'd still
been aware of it. After all, her life had been perfect. Hadn't it?
Joel pulled a rose-colored handkerchief out of his
pocket and dabbed the sweat off his forehead. Lindsay found the
surprising color charming. "Like King's Quest," he said, shoving the
pink piece of fabric back into his jeans.
"Yeah."
"Then how come Clara Lecto turned into
action-adventure?"
She shrugged. "Marketing. It was the wave of the
future." She wiped off the top of the bottle and took another drink.
"Don't tell me--her boobs weren't as big either."
Lindsay laughed and choked on the water, and Joel
patted her back.
"Bingo!" he said with a wide grin.
She gave him a stern look, trying not to chuckle.
"Have you ever thought about creating a new game
that's closer to what you originally wanted Cybera to be?" he asked as
they continued on their way.
Lindsay shook her head. "Can't. We just don't have
the resources right now. Cleio's having financial difficulties--not
enough capital to continue development on our big sellers, let alone
invest in a new game that isn't as likely to sell well." She heard
herself confessing her financial woes to him with surprise. She usually
didn't open up so quickly to strangers.
Joel stopped, taking her elbow and giving it a
slight shake. "But what if you sold out, did your own thing? You've got
the copyright to Cybera, right? That must be worth a fortune."
She pushed her ring up and down just below the
joint. A fortune? Not likely. Was it? She had to admit, she didn't know.
But the rights to Cybera wouldn't be one of the
company's assets if they went bankrupt. She still had some cards in her
hand. She wasn't sure why this hadn't occurred to her sooner--perhaps
she'd been concentrating too much on her own misery.
"I never thought of it that way," Lindsay said
slowly.
Joel grinned and gave a shrug that said, easy
enough. "Hey, sometimes all you need to see your way out of a
problem is a different perspective."
Which he certainly provided. As they continued up
the gentle incline of Mt. Chihsing, they talked easily, learning about
each other on the hike. They even lived in the same city, of all
things. Their lifestyles, however, were completely different. She
probably wasn't much older than he was, and she'd been running her own
business with her husband for the last seven years. Joel was a graduate
student in anthropology who'd only left college to travel the world
with a backpack and a smile. For him, everything was temporary; for
Lindsay, everything was permanent--only now, all her permanence was
deserting her.
She didn't know how Joel could seem so secure and
carefree living a life of such constant change. She didn't want to even
think about all the change that was waiting for her when she got
home. She twisted the ring on her finger and caught Joel looking at it
and then away.
Lindsay slipped the ring off and put it in the
pocket of her jeans. "That's another fun thing waiting for me when I
get back," she said. "Divorce proceedings." They had reached the summit
of Chihsing, and turned to enjoy the view of the Taipei basin. This far
up, the air was clear, and the city stretched out before them, hugging
the Tamshui River and climbing partly up the mountains on all sides.
"Oh," Joel said, his cheerfulness deserting him.
Now what had possessed her to reveal that?
"I never thought Taipei could be so beautiful," Lindsay said to change
the subject.
"Yeah, the view is great, isn't it?" Joel was
obviously relieved.
It really was beautiful up here, away from the
valleys of concrete filled with taxis and honking horns and exhaust
fumes. A small spark of joy caught her by surprise, and she smiled.
From the summit, they hiked to the sulfur pits and
the hot springs and the waterfalls. The green hills and the peace of
the setting were a balm to Lindsay's soul, and she returned to her
hotel at the end of the day feeling more rested and composed than she
had at any time since Trevor had told her he wanted a divorce.
And Joel--Joel was a living lesson in how to be
comfortable with change. She was grateful for his admiration, but she
knew it wouldn't lead anywhere; they were just too different.
She picked her key up at the reception desk and took
the elevator to the ninth floor. As she walked down the hall to her
room, she noticed something on the floor in front of her door.
It was a long, blue peacock feather.
* * * *
The peacock feather rested against her monitor in
the NGTS office while Lindsay clicked on one of the links Google
offered.
Kwan Yin (Chinese; Quan Yin, Guan Yin, Kuan
Yin) "she who hears the cries of the world." Also known as Quan'Am
(Vietnam), Kwan Um (Korea), Kwannon (Japan), and Kanin (Bali).
A guardian and patron of women, sailors, and
those facing punishment, Kwan Yin is frequently invoked as the Goddess
of Compassion. She traditionally appears as a beautiful Asian woman,
holding pearls of illumination in one hand or a small vial or vase,
representing growth. She is also associated with the dragon, the cosmic
white horse, and the feathers of the peacock.
Lindsay sat back, stroking her own feather.
It wasn't everyone who got attacked by peacocks. And
it wasn't everyone who had a goddess on her side. Why not? She didn't
believe it, of course, not really, but if it made things easier for
her, why not imagine a Bodhisattva was helping her?
She stood up, laid the feather on her desk, and
headed for Frank Shen's office.
Frank greeted her with a smile, getting up from his
desk and motioning her into one of the comfortable chairs next to the
coffee table.
He sat down across from her. "What can I do for you,
Lindsay?"
"After the presentation I gave last week, Angela
told me that Cybera is probably our main selling point in a more
extensive partnership with NGTS."
Frank nodded, looking at her thoughtfully.
"It occurred to me, however, that your company might
also be gambling on Cleio going bankrupt, in which case you would be
able to buy the copyright to the game outright if you move fast enough.
Just in case there are any considerations along these lines, I wanted
to let you know that Cleio does not own the copyright to Cybera. I do."
"Ah." He continued to look at her, waiting.
"Now, under certain conditions, I might be persuaded
to transfer the copyright to Cleio--and of course any partners it might
have."
Frank leaned forward. "What might those conditions
be?"
* * * *
Lindsay climbed the steps to the altar of Kwan Yin,
the peacock feather sticking out of the bag draped over her shoulder,
the soft hairs brushing the back of her upper arm as she moved. The
goddess gazed down at her, her expression gentle.
"No need to look so innocent," Lindsay said when she
reached the front of the altar. "I know better."
Kwan Yin disdained to answer.
"So tell me," she continued, not even feeling silly
that she was talking to a statue, "was Joel just another incarnation of
you, too? I read on the Internet that you were originally worshiped as
male."
The goddess held her vase of water and remained
silent. From the trees on the hill behind her, birdsong filled the air.
"It doesn't matter, you know. It's not like I
expected an answer." Lindsay shrugged and opened her bag, taking out
the thin wedding band.
"Mostly I just wanted to thank you," she said, and
laid the ring on the altar at the feet of the statue. "If I were the
type to believe in gods, you'd be my first choice."
* * * *
The weather in Austin was pleasant by the time she
got back two weeks later, the humidity of summer slowly being replaced
by the drier heat of fall. Most of the kinks had been ironed out of the
English version of White Magic, and the partnership contract with NGTS
was all but signed. Lindsay spent the first week in Austin working out
the details of her resignation from Cleio, including the payment she
would receive for the rights to Cybera. Trevor and the others weren't
happy, but the fact that NGTS had agreed to buy into the company kept
them from being too vocal about it.
She was cleaning out her office desk, neatly packing
her belongings in moving boxes, when the phone rang.
"Cleio Software, Lindsay Gurdin speaking. May I help
you?" She wouldn't be saying that much longer, but any pain she felt at
the thought had the sweetness of new challenges in it.
There was a short pause at the end of the line.
"Lindsay?"
At first she couldn't answer. "Joel? But I
thought..." No, she couldn't tell him she thought he'd been a goddess
in disguise. Or if not thought, at least suspected. "I thought you were
in Japan."
"I ran out of money."
"That's too bad."
"I'm glad I got a hold of you. I might have
something of yours."
"What do you mean?"
"The oddest thing happened before I left Taiwan. I
was visiting this old Buddhist temple in Tamshui dedicated to Ma-tsu,
goddess of the sea. You ever heard of her?"
"Uh, yeah."
"Anyway, while I was there, this Asian woman who I'd
never met before came up and asked me if I knew you. How could she have
known that?"
"Beats me. Maybe she saw us together at
Yangmingshan."
"Yeah, yeah, that might be it." He sounded relieved.
"So at the temple she gave me this ring she said she thought was yours.
Did you lose a ring in Taipei?"
Lindsay stared at the bright blue feather lying on
her desk. "Yes, I lost a ring."
Joel heaved a sigh of relief. "Man, am I ever glad.
I really didn't want to take it, but she insisted on it."
"Well, thank you for bringing it along."
"Should we meet somewhere so I can give it to you?"
"How about the Dog and Duck?"
"That sounds good. I'm looking forward to it."
"Me too."
Lindsay hung up the phone, still staring at the
peacock feather. What was it he'd said in the park? Thrown together
by a peacock. No, they were much too different--and besides, it was
only a beer at a downtown pub.
But she could feel a silly grin tugging up the
corners of her mouth anyway. Hot damn. She picked up the
feather and inspected it. Tiny flecks of silver and green and purple
flashed in the deep blue. She thought of Ma-tsu's sparkling dark eyes
and shook her head.
Maybe there was a goddess after all.
Copyright © 2006 Ruth Nestvold
[Back to Table
of Contents]
IN THE ABYSS OF TIME by STEPHEN BAXTER
Stephen Baxter's fourth Destiny's Children
novel, Resplendent, will be out soon from Gollancz. It tells
the wider story of the Destiny universe, and will include, among
others, such Silver Ghost tales from Asimov's as "On the Orion
Line" (October/November 2000) and "Ghost Wars" (January 2006). The
author is currently at work on a new time-paradox series called Time's
Tapestry. The first book, Emperor, should appear from Ace in
January. Stephen certainly plunges us into time's breathtaking depths
in his newest tale for Asimov's.
St. John Elstead's cosmological time machine was a
hole in the ground.
I was choppered in from L.A. We flew maybe sixty
kilometers north, skimmed across the Mojave, and descended close to the
town of Edwards. From the air, Elstead's facility was a ring of blocky
white buildings that might have spanned a couple of kilometers, set out
over the desert. The hub of the facility was a huddle of buildings at
the rim of the circle toward the southwest, like a diamond on a wedding
ring.
We landed on a helipad, an uncompromising square of
black tarmac. I climbed down with my backpack. This was the Mojave, in
July. I had flown straight out from a rainy London, and jet lag and
furnace heat made me reel.
A gaggle of technicians in orange jumpsuits, some of
them carrying lightweight cameras and sound gear, stood at the edge of
the pad. A tall, spare figure came striding toward me, smiling. He wore
a jumpsuit like the rest, with a nametag on his chest and some kind of
mission patch on his arm. His coiffure was expensive, his skin toned,
and though I knew he was in his fifties he had the easy physical grace
of a man with the time to play squash.
He grabbed my hand. "Ms. Oram. Susie?"
"Yes--"
"Glad you could make it. You know who I am."
What arrogance! But as Time's Man of the
Year of the previous year, 2023, St. John Elstead, founder and life
president of Cristal Industries, was unmistakeable. I was tempted to
mispronounce his name--"Saint John" rather than the correct
"Sin-junn"--but that would have been petty.
He turned on his heel and marched back to his
technicians. I hurried to follow, my pack heavy on my sweating back.
Over his shoulder he asked me, "Do you know why you're here?"
"Because you're paying me half a million euros."
He laughed. "Fair enough. But you don't know
anything else? And it doesn't bother you?"
I decided to be blunt. "I'm just back from covering
the efforts of Christian peacekeepers to broker an armistice in the
Iraqi civil war. Writing up some businessman's latest vanity project
does not frighten me, no."
He glanced at me. "A bit of spirit. That's what I
detected in your work for the Guardian." His accent was the
strangulated Bostonian familiar from a hundred ads and a dozen
high-profile self-publicizing stunts--ballooning, swimming with the
sharks, a circumlunar jaunt on a rented Soyuz. "Full briefing later.
But for now, two words: cosmological exploration." He grinned,
but it meant nothing to me.
The technicians stood around a hole in the ground.
It was maybe a meter across and covered by a heavy metal hatch, like a
submarine's. As we walked up, two heavy-set techs turned the hatch's
wheel and hauled it open. A shaft led into the ground, filled with a
silvery light, and I felt an unaccountable thrill.
"Down we go," Elstead said to me.
"Now? Just like that?"
He shrugged. "We're ready to go."
"Go where?"
"We've just been waiting for you. There's nothing to
be gained by delaying. And besides, it's air-conditioned down there.
You first. Look, there are rungs inset into the wall of the shaft."
The shaft was generously wide, plenty of room for me
and my pack, and maybe three meters deep. At the bottom I stood with
Elstead and looked up at a circle of washed-out Mojave sky, and
sweating, silhouetted faces. When the hatch closed over, it was like an
eclipse of the sun.
Elstead watched me. "I hope you're not
claustrophobic."
"It's just that things are moving a little rapidly."
"That's how I like it. This way."
We were off again. He led me through a door, a big
oval metal affair opened by spinning a wheel, then along another short
passageway, brightly lit. The air was fresh and cool, but it smelled
faintly metallic; obviously we were in a sealed system. It was like a
nuclear bunker. And there were oddities: Velcro pads on the walls,
bright color schemes with floors and ceilings clearly distinguished
from walls, even doors that looked as if they had been fitted sideways.
We reached a small cabin, and Elstead gave me some
privacy for a few minutes. It wasn't much more than a pod-hotel room in
Tokyo, but it had a softscreen, its own tiny bathroom facilities, and
even a little coffee machine. The bunk had seatbelt-like straps over
it, oddly.
A single jumpsuit hung on a peg. It had a nametag
stitched onto it--ORAM--and a mission patch, like an astronaut's, which
showed a kind of funnel shape like a cartoon black hole, and a slogan:
SPACETIME BATHYSCAPHE I. How cheesy, I thought. I did wonder, though,
what kind of bathyscaphe could be buried in the Mojave.
I used the facilities quickly, trying to wash off
the grit of a transatlantic flight and to wake myself up. The jumpsuit
was a perfect fit. I left my London clothes in a locker.
Elstead had waited for me outside. "The suit is OK?
It's smart fabric, self-cleaning, temperature control."
It was cool and snug, and moved with me as I walked.
"I want one."
He laughed. "Keep it."
Through another hatch in the floor we descended to a
lower level, and came to a larger chamber, which Elstead called the
bridge. It was a roughly cylindrical space, with its curving walls,
floor, and even the ceiling coated with softscreens. Right now these
were full of readouts, graphical and digital. Three couches, like
heavy-built airline seats with harnesses, were suspended in the center
of the room. You reached them by crossing a catwalk of white-painted
metal. They had trays laden with more softscreens that you could pull
into your lap.
The central couch was already occupied, by a thin,
intent-looking man of around forty. He was busy, peering at the wall
displays, working at his lap tray. When we walked in, he started to get
up, but Elstead waved him back. "That's Teutonic manners for you, but
the three of us are going to be working together for the next few days,
and I don't think we need stand on ceremony."
The man shook my hand. "My name is Walter Junge." Vall-tair.
His accent was clipped, precise; I thought he was Prussian.
Elstead clapped him on the shoulder. "Walter is my
evil genius--my Igor. All this, the Bathyscaphe and the facility that
sustains it, is his design."
Junge nodded. "But your vision, Elstead."
Elstead laughed. "And my money. Not the first time
American money and German know-how have combined to make history, eh,
Susie? So our motley crew is assembled. Sit down, Susie--your seat is
the right-hand one. Strap in tight."
The buckles were straightforward. As I strapped in,
Junge continued to work, and a low hum filled our spherical chamber. I
sensed huge energies gathering. The proceedings had the atmosphere of a
space launch; I had a fantasy of this whole facility bursting out of
the ground like a Minuteman missile from its silo.
The preparations for this event must have been going
on for hours; it was a showman's touch to have me landed and thrown
down here at the crucial moment. It was all as corny as hell, and I
still didn't know what was happening. But again, I couldn't help
feeling thrilled.
Elstead smiled at me. "Susie, a favor. Do you have a
pendant? A locket, maybe...."
I had a small crucifix on a gold chain, a gift from
my mother when I was five; I'd worn it ever since.
"Would you mind taking it off, and hanging it from
your monitor tray?"
I shrugged and complied. The little trinket dangled,
glittering in LED light. "I still don't have the faintest idea what
we're all doing here."
"You'll find out in five minutes," Elstead said.
"Actually a little more than three," Junge said.
"The five-minute count started when you closed the door to the bridge."
"Three, then. I did give you a clue, Susie--"
"Cosmological exploration. That means nothing
to me." I remembered old Discovery Channel shows about giant orbital
telescopes peering into space. Cosmology was a matter of observing; its
subject was the universe, its theories concerned the ancient past and
deep future. How could you explore it?
But I had picked up other clues. "We're in the
Mojave. Close to Edwards Air Force Base? A good place to be if you want
isolation, but with access to technicians from L.A., and maybe help
from the Air Force with heavy lifting." I thought about that circle of
blockhouses, spread over kilometers. "Have you built a particle
accelerator out here, Mr. Elstead?"
"Just Elstead, please. Good guess, Susie. But the
accelerator is only a means to an end."
"And I don't see why you would put a bathyscaphe in
the middle of the desert."
"One minute," Junge said.
Elstead said, "So why do you think I asked you
here?"
I shrugged. "With respect, your ego is everything.
I'm here as, what, an unbiased witness? My job will be to write up this
chapter in your hagiography."
He laughed, evidently not offended. "I couldn't have
put it better. And, aside from the money, what made you come?"
"If you succeed, fine. If you don't, this monumental
folly will make an even better story."
"Fair enough. Let's hope we both get what we want."
"Fifteen seconds," Junge said. "Everything is
nominal. Ten. Nine..."
"I don't think we need a count," Elstead said.
So we sat in silence. Elstead seemed relaxed,
unbearably confident. Junge was focused on his machinery, the born
technician. Only I grew tense.
There was a kind of jolt. I felt as if I were
falling; my chest pushed up against my harness. Startled, I asked,
"What is this, some kind of elevator?"
"Look at your pendant," Elstead said. "Old trick I
learned from the Soyuz cosmonauts...."
The crucifix was floating, the chain twisted.
"We're in free fall," Elstead said.
"Why? How? We're buried in the dirt."
"Not any more," Junge said. "Elstead, the external
monitors are working."
"Cameras on the outer hull," Elstead explained to
me. "Walter, let's see out."
Junge tapped a control. The wall displays cleared of
their read-outs, to show what was now beyond the hull of the
Bathyscaphe.
Stars.
"We have fallen away from the Earth," Elstead said,
his grin demoniacal in the starlight. "And, far more importantly,
Susie, we have fallen into time...."
I screamed. Then I threw up.
* * * *
Elstead and Junge had both been prepared. Elstead
had his boy-astronaut experience on the Soyuz, of course, and he had
sent poor Junge for flights on a Vomit Comet. For me, spacesickness
pills stopped the hurling, but I was fragile for the first hours of our
journey--for such I now, tentatively, accepted it to be, though I still
didn't understand where we were going or how we were getting there.
I spent much of that time away from the bridge,
exploring the Bathyscaphe. Some kind of displacement activity, no
doubt, focusing on the fixtures and fittings rather than what lay
beyond the walls. But I did need to learn to get around in free fall.
The core of the Bathyscaphe was a cylinder ten
meters tall, maybe five wide. It was divided into three levels. The
middle deck was the bridge, centered on our three couches. The upper
deck, through which Elstead had led me from the surface, was a living
space--cabins, a galley, washrooms. The lower deck was sealed off; it
contained computer banks, a closed-system life support, and our power
supply, a small nuclear plant. The decks were connected by ladders that
were just as easy to navigate without weight. Elstead had borrowed
Space Station design elements--the Velcro pads on the walls to which
you could stick pens or handhelds, the strong color scheme to give you
a sense of orientation.
Our cylindrical hab was contained inside an outer
hull, a sphere of hardened steel. The space between the hab and the
hull was filled with--well, something strange.
I did try to sleep that night, in my bunk (now I
found out what the straps were for). I kept dreaming I was falling, for
so I was. I had a fantasy that we were plummeting down some vast shaft
into the center of the Earth.
But Junge showed me some of the raw feed from the
hull cameras. If he swiveled the viewpoint I could see the curving hull
itself, adorned with the Stars and Stripes, and the logos of Elstead's
companies, and bits of Mojave dirt clinging to the metal. And whenever
the cameras tipped away from the ship, they filled up with stars.
* * * *
Twenty hours after the "launch," Elstead summoned me
by intercom. "We're approaching our first milestone. You will want to
see this."
Reluctant, fearful, I hauled my way to the bridge.
The three couches on their spindly catwalk were suspended in a star
field. I pulled myself over the catwalk and strapped myself into my
seat. There was no sense of motion, but it made me feel more secure.
It seemed to me that the stars swam, constellations
morphing like dreams. And behind the sprinkling of stars was something
new, a cloudy veil; I thought I could make out colors, gold and brown.
That too shifted, like a cloud seen through raindrops. I had no real
understanding of what I saw.
Junge was locked into his machinery, but he was
actually more empathetic than Elstead, who wanted only to dazzle and
impress me, and he tried to explain. "Everything you see is processed.
For one thing the light that falls on the ship's hull is
blueshifted--that is, Doppler-shifted. We have to render the hard rain
of photons into something palatable to the eye."
I knew from speed-trap technology that Doppler shift
had something to do with relative velocities. "Blueshifted by what? Are
we moving so rapidly?"
"No," said Elstead smoothly. "The blueshift comes
from our falling through time. And our, umm, velocity is increasing.
Maybe you can tell that from the way the nearby stars are swimming
around the sky. Sol is one of a crowd of stars swarming around the
giant black hole at the heart of the galaxy. But beyond you can see
another galaxy altogether--Andromeda. Two million light years away, the
most distant object you can see with the naked eye. It's just a faint
smudge. In our day."
The spangled cloud I saw was no faint smudge.
Junge pointed to one star, the brightest. "There is
our sun. We haven't come so far, really." Again he was trying to orient
me, to comfort me. But I thought the sun's light was red-tinged.
Elstead called, "I guess it's time you started
asking your questions, Susie. The two most basic must be--how
are we journeying through time, and why?"
"Or maybe, how are you pulling off this
monumental hoax?"
Elstead just laughed. Nothing I said ever seemed to
offend him. "Where do you want to start?"
"All right. How?"
Elstead nodded at Junge. "That's the engineer's
department."
Junge said, "The details are somewhat intricate. The
principle is simple. Buoyancy..."
We delved into particle physics.
The universe is made up of several kinds of stuff.
The visible matter, the "baryonic" of which you and I are composed, is
a mere trace, far outweighed by "dark matter," mysterious stuff so
evanescent it passes through the light stuff as if it weren't there,
and interacts with it only through gravity. It's so wispy, in fact,
that not a single particle of it was detected until hypersensitive
facilities came online in the late 2010s. But both kinds of matter are
overwhelmed by a third sort of stuff called "dark energy."
"Dark energy is a kind of antigravity field,"
Elstead said. "It is driving the expansion of the universe. And we
know, since 1990s observations of distant supernovae, that about six
billion years ago the expansion, having slowed since the Big Bang,
began to accelerate. Hence we know the dark energy field is becoming
dominant."
Junge said, "At any moment any volume in the
universe--like this ship, Susie, or your own body--contains a mixture
of these substances, dark and light matter, dark energy. But as time
goes on, the dark energy component increases. And what we have done,
with the facility under the Mojave--"
"The particle accelerator."
"--is to find a way to increase the strength of the
dark energy field in a specified volume. Specifically, in the
Bathyscaphe's interhull space."
"How?" I asked, suspicious. "I thought dark energy
is still little understood."
Elstead said, "You don't have to understand
something to exploit it. My Cristal Industries cellphones work almost
entirely on quantum mechanical principles, and nobody understands that
after a century of trying. But as to the details--commercial
confidentiality. Sorry, Susie."
"And when you've flooded the interhull space with
dark energy?"
"Buoyancy," Junge said. "Susie, our Bathyscaphe has
been given the fundamental composition of an object from the far
future--a time when dark energy will be by far the dominant component
of the cosmos. And so the Bathyscaphe, umm, comes untethered in space
and time. It's exactly as a submarine floods its buoyancy tanks to
dive. The Bathyscaphe is sinking toward its natural place in
spacetime--and that place is the very deep future."
"But," I said, half believing, half alarmed, "I
suppose we do have a way to blow the tanks."
"Oh, yes," Elstead said. He showed me panic buttons,
big red slabs mounted on his and Junge's consoles (though not mine).
Pressing these would lift us home immediately. "I have no ambition to
die in a spacetime hole."
"I suppose you have tested all this out?"
"With unmanned drones," Junge said. "This is the
first voyage of the Bathyscaphe itself."
"Call it a test flight," Elstead said. "Thrilling,
isn't it?"
Junge was peering at the wall monitors. "The merger
is due."
Elstead checked his lap display. "Right on cue.
Susie, perhaps you know that our galaxy and the Andromeda spiral are
the two big beasts of our local group of galaxies. And they've been
heading toward each other since they were formed. Some day in the far
future they will collide--but we are in the far future, aren't
we? Enjoy the show...."
A band of light cut across the cloudy disc that
spanned the sky. I saw sparks: huge stars, forming, blazing and dying.
Millions of years passed with each heartbeat.
"We're sitting in the disc of one galaxy," Elstead
murmured, "as it intersects the disc of another. The loose gas in both
galaxies is being compressed to form new stars--it's the greatest
star-birthing event in either galaxy's history. Tough on any life forms
around, however."
The stars around us swam, agitated, like bees
pitched out of a hive. Only Sol burned firm, reddish, immovable;
perhaps we orbited it. The delicate structure of Andromeda, only just
discernible as a spiral, began to break up. What looked like gas
fountained outward, away from me, multi-colored--but that "gas,"
brilliantly lit, was made up of stars, clouds and streamers of stars.
But the streamers quickly dispersed.
"Show's already over," Elstead said. "For a while
the collision has created a brilliant, elaborate hybrid. But it is
quickly settling down into a huge composite galaxy, a plain elliptical,
with the delicate spiral structures of the originals broken up. And
most of the star-making gases used up too. An expensive firework
display."
It could have been a simulation. I had sat through
much more elaborate VR adventures than this. But still ... "Elstead,
when is this collision due to happen?"
"Round numbers?"
"Just tell me."
"Three billion years after our time."
I looked for the sun, the one constant in the
firmament. But its color had changed, becoming fiery, and I thought I
saw a disc. "Is something wrong with the sun?"
"Walter, I thought the red giant phase wasn't due
until six billion years?"
Junge checked figures, and shrugged. "The
astrophysicists could only give us predictions. Maybe the galactic
collision disrupted solar physics, somehow."
Elstead snorted. "Bullshit. Make sure you record
this, Junge. I'll enjoy showing this to old MacNerny at Cornell and
make that pompous pedant eat his words...."
The sun ballooned, quite suddenly, to became a
crimson wall that covered half the sky; black forms like monstrous
sunspots crawled across it. Then it popped, flinging out material. For
a second the space around us was laced by streamers of glowing gas,
green and gold and blue, lit up by the solar remnant. But the nebula
dispersed in an eyeblink.
"So that's that." Elstead said, matter of fact.
I asked, "What about Earth?"
"If it wasn't swallowed in the red giant, by now it
will be a ball of hardened slag under a thin shell of frozen nitrogen.
What do you think of that, Susie? London, New York--and Bethlehem and
Mecca--all gone. But our 'scopes don't have the resolving power to find
it."
"Three billion years," I said. "How much further
will we go? Ten billion? A hundred?"
"Oh, further than that." Elstead smiled. I was
coming to hate his mind games.
I noticed my gold crucifix still floating in the
air. I grabbed it and hung it around my neck. Then I began to unbuckle.
"I think I'll go to my cabin--"
Junge touched my arm. "No. Wait. Brace."
The ship shuddered, and a cold light flickered
behind the stars.
"Gravity waves," Junge muttered. "The merging of the
big black holes from the centers of the two colliding galaxies. Brace
for aftershock..."
Again the Bathyscaphe rocked and bucked, its hull
metal groaning, as we fell deeper into time.
* * * *
I was on the bridge in the middle of the next day,
our third, when we passed the next milestone.
Elstead had served up lunch, in ceramic trays
piping-hot from the microwave oven. We ate at our stations with the
trays clipped to our laps. My choice was a pasta bake. The galley
mostly served up "astronaut food," as I thought of it, dried food like
biscuits, or dinners bound to the plate by glue-like gravies and
sauces. I'm told the Russians do it better.
Around us the stars of our new elliptical galaxy
swarmed nameless, slowly fading as the eons ticked away.
"Depth, twenty-five billion years," Junge called.
"The Big Crunch. Here we go...."
I was alarmed enough to stop eating. "The Big
Crunch--a reverse of the Big Bang, right?"
"Yes," said Elstead.
"When all matter, all space and time, will be
crushed out of existence."
"Yes."
"Including us?"
"It's a possibility--"
Junge held up a hand.
I stopped breathing. I clutched at my couch's
armrests, as if that was going to help.
Nothing happened. The stars continued to shine,
fading gently.
"We're through it," Junge said. "Next destination
the Big Rip, in another fifteen billion years." He glanced at his
timers. "Maybe an hour." He turned back to his food.
"So no Big Crunch," I said.
"No Big Crunch," Elstead said. "And, please note,
resident journalist, we have made our first significant cosmological
discovery. Susie, I think you need to ask me the second of your big
questions."
I nodded. "Why, then? Why make this journey?"
"Simple. To learn the answer to the most fundamental
question of all: what is to become of us, in the end?" He began to
lecture me, and, through me, posterity. "Susie, when I was a kid the
universe looked pretty straightforward. The dominant force was gravity:
everybody agreed on that. We knew the universe had come barrelling out
of the Big Bang, and gravity controlled the future. If the mass density
of the universe was too high, if gravity was too strong, then the
universe would reach some maximum radius and start to fall back on
itself. Otherwise the universe would expand forever. Big Crunch, or
endless dissipation. But that simple picture fell apart when those
anomalous distant-supernova results turned up in the 1990s. And now the
answer to that epochal question about the universe's ultimate fate
depends on the properties of dark energy, which are unknown.
"In the most extreme scenario, suppose the density
of the dark energy is decreasing with time. Suppose it even goes
negative. If that happens it will become attractive, like
gravity. The universal expansion will slow quickly, and then reverse. A
Big Crunch, soon. But we have already descended through the most likely
epoch for a dark energy crunch. In the process we've proven something
about the properties of the dark energy too, do you see? This is an
exploration not just of cosmology but of fundamental physics."
I glanced uneasily at Junge, who quietly watched his
timers. "And the Big Rip?"
This was predicated on a different theoretical model
for dark energy, and was still more spectacular. Perhaps the dark
energy could become stronger with time and the expansion of
space--and as it grew stronger it would fuel further expansion--and a
positive feedback effect could cut in. The final expansion would be
sudden and catastrophic.
"Five minutes to the Rip," Junge said.
Again I gripped my couch.
"Now you know my objective," Elstead said. "To
observe directly our cosmological future--to see which of many
possible outcomes we must endure--and thereby, incidentally, to confirm
various models of fundamental physics by direct inspection of their
far-future consequences. What a goal it is! You know, I made an awful
lot of money through doing awfully little. A slightly different kind of
implanted cellphone, just good enough to beat out its competitors: I
made billions, but it's an achievement that will be forgotten in a
century. This, though, will live in the imagination forever. I
know people call me grandiose. But I've had my kids, made them all
implausibly rich. What else should I spend my money on...?"
And as Elstead talked about himself we lived through
the five-minute barrier, and survived a sixth minute, and a seventh. No
Big Rip; more dark energy models eliminated.
I went to my cabin, and threw up all I had eaten.
* * * *
The fourth day of our journey was dull by
comparison. We sat on the bridge, chewing on half-cooked TV dinners,
watching the show.
We were sinking into a deep future of possible
cosmic outcomes. We now seemed to be faced by a set of models of the
dark energy in which its density remained constant, neither growing nor
falling. According to Elstead, all we could do was wait; even at the
gathering rate of our descent, there were many slow processes to be
worked out before the cosmos came to its next decision point.
Thus we reached a time, a hundred billion years
deep, when the cosmic expansion carried other galaxies "beyond our
cosmological horizon," as Junge put it, their light no longer able to
reach us. Our elliptical galaxy was left alone, hanging in space like a
single candle in a cathedral.
It was an increasingly shabby galaxy at that. The
galaxies’ merger had wasted much of the material needed to make new
stars. In time, all that was left was a population of small, miserly
stars, eking out their paltry stores of hydrogen. Even they were dying,
of course.
I wondered about life. "Civilizations like our own
could be rising and falling all around us and we'd never see them." It
was true; we rushed by too quickly.
Elstead picked on that. "If there is life out there,
do you imagine there could still be people? Even if humanity survives,
could our descendants still be anything like us?" He glanced at my
crucifix, which floated in the air before my throat. "Are you a
practicing Christian, Susie?"
"Sort of." I was brought up Catholic; I attended
Mass with my parents. I welcomed the social glue of the Church, and I
liked to think I had an open mind about the rest. "You?"
He snorted. "No, but my parents were, as you can
tell from my first name. Consider this. In our day Christianity was
only, only, a couple of thousands of years old. Some gods have
been around longer--but many more have been forgotten. We have no idea
to what gods Stonehenge was dedicated, for example. Human culture seems
incapable of keeping its gods alive for more than a few millennia.
"But suppose humanity survives a million years--or
ten million. Most mammalian species go extinct on such timescales. How
will time change mankind? Is it even conceivable that the memory of any
god could survive such a stupendous interval? Because that's what you
have to believe, you see, if you follow Christ, or Allah, a One True
God."
I thought about that. "Either possibility--the
abandonment of Christianity, or its enduring for a million years--is
hard to get my head around."
"Yes, it is. But go even further. What happens if
humanity goes extinct? Could the last man baptize an octopoid creature
from Alpha Centauri? Can the flame be kept alive in alien heads? And
what happens if intelligence fails altogether? Is there room for Christ
in a universe altogether without mind, even without life? Because that
is what you must believe. Or if you can't believe it, then what
is the purpose of your faith...?"
He went on in this hectoring way for some time.
Junge shot me sympathetic glances, but I wasn't troubled; my residual
faith isn't deep enough for that.
Anyhow I understood that Elstead was just picking on
me because he was bored by this long day--bored as he waited for the
end of the universe.
* * * *
On the fifth day the stars went out.
For a while the sky was full of their remains. There
were black holes and neutron stars, the remnants of giants, while stars
like our sun became white dwarfs, slowly fading to black. Occasionally
a flare would light up the dark, as an unlucky dead star fell into a
black hole, or dwarfs collided and ignited. But these were rare, chance
events. Junge said that in the end our sun would collapse to a single,
immense crystal of carbon, a diamond cool enough to touch. It was a
wonderful image, but we weren't able to see it.
On the sixth day we watched the galaxy disintegrate.
Chance encounters threw one star after another out of the galaxy's
gravity well, a relentless evaporation that turned our black sky even
blacker. Junge said that the galaxy was dispersed utterly after some
hundred billion billion years.
That long day I spent some time trying to make such
numbers meaningful to myself. Such was the expansion of scales that as
a single year was to the lifetime of the universe in my day, so that
entire epoch from Big Bang to humans was to this new age. But any such
comparisons, fleetingly grasped, were soon overwhelmed by our continued
plummeting into ever more outlandish depths of time.
And still the expansion continued, still the
universe's dreary physical processes unfolded. There was no sound in
the Bathyscaphe but our own breathing and the whir of the air scrubbers.
On the seventh day, the ghosts of the last stars,
mere infra-red traces, faded out one by one. The cosmic expansion,
having long ago separated galaxies from each other, now plunged its
hands deep into stellar neighbourhoods. There came a point when the
remnant of the sun was left isolated within its cosmological horizon:
the sun, alone in its own universe.
And as the day wore on, even the diamond sun began
to break up.
Junge had a set of particle detectors mounted on the
hull of the Bathyscaphe. He passed their signals through a speaker, and
we heard soft pings from the cosmic dark.
"Protons," Elstead breathed. "The decay of protons
into their constituent quarks--on the very longest of terms, even solid
matter is unstable. Another theory vindicated! They ought to give me
the Nobel Prize for this."
"So what happens now?"
"That all depends, Susie. On what we find tomorrow."
None of us went to bed that night. We brought
blankets from the cabins and sat in our couches, side by side, the only
light in the universe shining on our faces. Nobody slept, I don't
think. Yet nobody had the nerve to suggest that we shut off the
softscreens and exclude that terrible, unending night. I watched the
clock. There wasn't anything else to do.
At last, the eighth day began.
At the time we understood nothing of what happened
to us. Later we reconstructed it as best we could.
* * * *
We had clung to each other because we thought we
were alone in the universe. We were wrong. Humans had never been alone.
From a hundred centers, life and mind spread across
the face of the galaxy. Gaudy empires sprawled; hideous wars were
fought; glittering civilizations rose and fell. Yet what survived each
fire was stronger than what had gone before.
Humanity, born early, did not survive to participate
in this adventure. But the wreckage of Earth was discovered; humans
were remembered.
Then came the collision with Andromeda, a ship of
stars carrying its own freight of history and civilization. The vast
disruption inflicted deep wounds on two galactic cultures--wounds made
worse by the wars of the dark days that followed.
Yet out of these conflicts came a new mixing. Minds
rose up from the swarming stars like birds from a shaken tree, and then
flocked into a culture stronger and more brilliant than those that had
preceded it--but a more sober one.
In the long ages that followed, civilization turned
from conquest to consolidation, from acquisition to preservation. Vast
libraries were constructed, and knowledge was guarded fiercely.
But the universe wound down.
As the galaxy evaporated, its unified culture
disintegrated into fiefdoms. Worse, as the stars receded from each
other, the universe shed its complexity, and it became impossible for
the ancient catalogues to be maintained. Information was lost, whole
histories deleted.
Nobody even noticed when the last traces of humanity
were expunged.
The last cultures pooled resources and eventually
identities, so that, within the cosmological horizon of the sun, in the
end there was only a single consciousness, a single point of awareness,
hoarding a meager store of memory.
And still the universe congealed. Elstead's final
cosmological discovery was that there could be no relief from the
relentless expansion. The proton decay reduced all matter to a cloud of
photons, electrons, positrons, and neutrinos--and at last the cosmic
expansion would draw apart even these remnants. In the end, each particle
would be alone within its own cosmological horizon. And at that point,
when no complexity of any kind was possible, consciousness would cease
at last.
Think of it! There you lie, the last solar mind,
trapped in spacetime like a human immersed in thickening ice. Dimly you
remember what you once were, how you cupped stars in your hands. Now
you can barely move. And the constant expansion of the universe bit by
bit shreds your memories, your very identity, a process that can only
end in utter oblivion. You have nothing left but resentment and
bitterness, and envy for those who went before you.
And yet there is, just occasionally, a moment of
relief.
In Earth's oceans, life teemed close to the surface,
where green plankton grew thick on sunlight, a minuscule forest that
underpinned food chains. But as one fish ate another, scraps or
droppings would fall into the deeper dark beneath. Here swam strange
fish of the deep, with huge mouths and enlarged eyes and viper-like
teeth. There were whole pallid ecologies down here, surviving on the
half-digested morsels that rained down from the shell of sunlit
richness above.
So it was in the ocean of time. In the bright,
energy-rich ages of the past, time travel had been invented and
reinvented many times. And wary travelers would venture into the far
future, beyond the death of the suns....
You are trapped in the cold and the dark. But, just
occasionally, a morsel from the bright warm past falls down the ages to
you, bringing with it a freight of mass and energy and, above all,
complexity. Just for a while, you can live again--or at least, allow
yourself the luxury of completing a thought.
The Bathyscaphe, this unwary time machine, is like a
fresh strawberry in the mouth of a starving man. You bite. And yet the
taste is bitter....
* * * *
The Bathyscape rolled and shuddered. The walls lit
up with red alert signals. Junge and Elstead were shouting at each
other. It was far worse than the gravity-wave wash of the galactic
collision.
But it wasn't the condition of the ship that
concerned me, but the state of my own head.
I could feel it in me, another awareness,
like a hand rummaging inside my skull. It fed on my memories, my
personality, my life--it tried to consume all I had. And at the same
time I sensed it, a huge intelligence towering over me, a roomy
mind like an abandoned museum, and as desolate. I sensed envy. I sensed
pity. I sensed regret. I wept, for myself, and for it.
And then it backed away. But my head was still cut
open, my mind cold and exposed to the air.
I saw Junge's fist slam down on his panic button.
Then I blacked out.
* * * *
We sat in blankets under an intense Mojave sun.
After the Cristal Industries medics had pulled us from the half-wrecked
Bathyscaphe they wanted to move us into a blockhouse hospital, but none
of us wanted to leave the light, the warmth. The medics and techs
fussed around us, but it was as if only the three of us sat there,
still alone in the universe.
Except we hadn't been alone.
All through the eight-day ascent back to the present
we had been trying to piece together what had happened, trying to
assemble our fragmentary impressions into a coherent whole. We were
still arguing.
"It could have destroyed us," Elstead said. "The
time shark. But it didn't. Why not?"
"Because it pitied us," I said. "That's all. It
consumes time machines. But ours was early--as primitive as a hot-air
balloon, perhaps--maybe even the first of all to get so far. It saw
something in us it has lost in itself. Potential. Hope, even. It
couldn't destroy us, any more than a bitter old man could kill a
newborn baby."
"That's quite something," Elstead murmured. "To be
the first."
"But it is us," Junge said. "It is
the confluence of all the minds in two galaxies--or a fragment of that
confluence anyhow."
"Not us," I said flatly. "Couldn't you feel it?
There was nothing of the human in it, nothing left of us."
We had been arguing about this all the way home. For
all he had goaded me about it, Elstead just hadn't wanted to believe
humanity had had an end. "Maybe that's so, maybe not." He was as
beat-looking as any of us. But, under his blanket, he rubbed his hands.
"What we have to do now is make sure it doesn't turn out like that."
Junge and I peered at him. I asked, "What are you
talking about?"
"We brought back a hell of a lot of data. Maybe we
can figure out what went wrong for humanity. And then make sure it
doesn't happen."
I said, "But even if you achieve that--what about
the ultimate end? When the expansion scatters the last particles, all
complexity is lost--"
"Does it have to turn out that way?" And he began to
talk of other theories of physics. The dark energy field could have
decreased in strength, just enough to slow the expansion. Or an even
more eerie force called quintessence could stop the expansion when the
last fundamental particles were still in contact with each other--and
life, and consciousness, could continue, though at a terribly slow
rate. "But the story wouldn't end," he said. "It wouldn't end."
"Elstead--" After all we had been through I wanted
to be gentle. "The universe isn't like that. Cosmology doesn't accord
with that model. We saw it for ourselves."
He wasn't daunted. "Then we have to find a way to
fix it so it does accord. Or else ship out to another universe
more to our liking. We've plenty of time to figure out the details.
It's always been my belief that however the future works out, Big
Crunch or Rip or endless expansion, there has to be a way to preserve
information through the terminal catastrophe--there has to be a way for
life to survive. Anyhow, that's my plan." He looked at us, his eyes
huge in his gaunt face. "Are you with me?"
* * * *
All this was two years ago.
I didn't go back to England. I can no longer bear
the dark and the cold--or the ocean. I took a house on a mountaintop in
Colorado, a place bathed in light where I could hardly be further from
the sea. I'm close enough to the summit that I can walk around it, and,
every morning, I do.
I wrote up our story. I earned my euros.
I've found a partner. We're planning kids. That way
I can postpone the death of the universe, just a little, I guess. I've
kept in touch with Walter Junge; I hope his kids will get on with ours.
I've started attending Mass again. I don't quite
know what I'm feeling when I listen to the ancient lessons. But Elstead
was surely right that the monumental existence of deep time, and the
erasure of all things, is the ultimate challenge to any faith. I
suspect that in a few million years we'll be smart enough to figure it
out, and I'm content to wait.
As everybody knows, St. John Elstead built a new
vessel--Spacetime Bathyscaphe II--bigger and more capable than the
first, and stocked it with people of a like mind to himself. I turned
down the invitation to join him, but I did send him my crucifix pendant.
Elstead descended once more into the abyss of time,
to challenge the destiny he found so unsatisfactory. He has yet to
return.
Copyright © 2006 Stephen Baxter
[Back to Table
of Contents]
IN WICKED HOLLOWS, ,ON DARKLING PLAINS
by KENDAL EVANS and DAVID C. KOPASKA-MERKE
* * * *
Copyright © 2006 Kendal Evans and David C.
Kopaska-Merke
[Back to Table
of Contents]
CRUNCHERS, INC. by KRISTINE KATHRYN
RUSCH
This past spring was a fruitful time for
Kristine Kathryn Rusch. In addition to seeing her well-received fantasy
novelette, "Except the Music," in our April/May issue, she had the lead
story in the March/April Ellery Queen Mystery Magazine and the
cover story in the April Alfred Hitchcock Mystery Magazine. In
her latest tale, she returns to science fiction to investigate life's
balance sheets.
The scream from the middle office was loud and long.
"Damn," said Edith. "We've just lost another one."
Sure enough, Reginald Waterston burst out of the
office, slamming the door against the wall--the windowed one, with the
expensive glass that formed its own shutters.
He stopped at Edith's desk--they all stopped at her
desk, for reasons she never quite fathomed--and said, "My grandfather
gave me a horse!"
Edith resisted the urge to roll her eyes. She folded
her hands on top of the file that she hadn't been studying, and leaned
forward. The computer built into her desktop beeped, letting her know
that, on its screen, it already had Reginald's personnel file, his
suggested severance pay, and his recommendation letter.
"A real horse?" she said, pretending interest in
Reginald Waterson's revelation.
"A plastic horse. From 1942. It had no chips in the
paint at all." Reginald Waterston was forty-two himself, balding, with
a tummy that needed a bit of tuck. His suit fit loosely--something
Edith would have told him to change if she had been his company
advisor--and he needed to trim his fingernails.
Employees five cubicles over slid their chairs
toward the aisle. People were leaning around the ancient gray
formations, so that all she could see were eyes.
Rows and rows of eyes.
It was different every time, with every single
Actuarial Engineer. And everyone except Edith thought these outbursts
were interesting.
Edith resisted the urge to sigh. She needed Reginald
to get the point, and if she followed his inane line of reasoning, she
would be listening to the poor man all day.
"This horse is important because--?"
"It's the only thing I ever got from him." Reginald
had to mean the grandfather, not the horse.
Edith nodded.
"I was five, maybe littler. He told me to take care
of it."
"Which I'm sure you did." The computer beeped again.
Edith wished she could take that insistent tone with people. Maybe that
was why they all came to her in the end. Because she was unfailingly
polite.
"I did!" Reginald said with something like surprise.
"And because of that horse, I went to a Wild West vacation in Arizona
when I was twenty-five. I met my wife, we had my daughter, and I
wouldn't be standing here."
"Resigning," Edith said.
That stopped him. "Quitting," he said after a
moment. As if he were actually reflecting.
None of them had ever reflected before.
"How will you pay for your home? Your wife's--" she
paused, looked down, saw nothing on the wife except that she had some
outstanding student loans, and took a wild stab at it. "--continuing
education? Your daughter's first four-year college? Hmmm?"
"We have savings," he said, sounding less and less
certain of himself.
"And what happens when those savings run out?" she
asked.
He stared at her for a long moment. Then those
blood-shot eyes of his went slightly wild and he yelled, "I can't stay
here! My grandfather gave me a horse!"
"I know," Edith said, hitting the image of the check
on her desk-screen, then hitting print so that Reginald could have a
hardcopy recommendation letter in addition to the e-mail version.
"Believe me, I know."
* * * *
Reginald left fifteen minutes later, stopping to
tell anyone who made eye contact with him about his grandfather, the
plastic horse, and the small gestures that could turn into major events.
Damn EISH, anyway. They'd found a way to get to him.
They always found a way in.
Edith summoned Conrad Meisner, telling him to meet
her in five minutes in what had been Reginald's office. She felt
unfairly burdened.
Any senior management official who got confronted
with a terminating employee had to handle all problems caused by that
employee.
Which meant that Edith had more than her share of
terminal offenses. She'd actually dug through the hiring records to see
if anyone had instructed quitters to come to Edith, but so far she had
found nothing.
She would have to look again.
Then she heaved a sigh and got up, heading toward
Reginald's office. She had put on weight again, so moving wasn't as
easy as it had been. She had eight months before she was eligible for
her third reduction surgery, so she'd either have to lay off the
Cheetos before bed or take a six-week cure.
The last time she took the six-week cure, she went
down to her official, government-recommended weight for two extra
months, then gained every pound back plus the friend that pound had
probably been shacking up with. She could do the old-fashioned
starvation/exercise thing, but she wasn't an exercise kinda girl even
though she knew in fifteen years, she'd have to be at regulation weight
or it would count against her. She already had two black
marks--mid-level management position and no children--and she really
couldn't afford another.
She pressed her palm against the doorknob to get in.
The office had reset itself when Reginald took his walking papers. The
door unlocked, then eased open, as if it were afraid to reveal the
office's interior.
The interior window had stayed shuttered, and so had
the exterior window. The office itself was dark. As she crossed the
threshold, light rose slowly--designed to replicate the moment of
sunrise! the brochures had said, but mostly it replicated the
moment of irritation when she learned that she couldn't make the lights
come up any faster.
She had no idea how many times she had walked into
this room, felt that same irritation, wished she could alter the moment
when she ordered the lights. Originally, this had been her office. She
hadn't been demoted, just moved, because the Brass thought that perhaps
a private office (with tons of extra security) would help Actuarial
Engineers stay at the job longer.
So far, it hadn't worked. Reginald had been the
fifth AE to leave in the past sixteen months.
She stood with her hands on her too-ample hips. He
hadn't even personalized the space. The wall across from him had two
dozen screens, all of them scrolling information in real time. His work
desk had five more, slowed down to show the problem accounts, and the
vid unit--digitized at optimal level for Reginald's personal
myopia--wasn't even turned on.
The chair remained at the height the last AE had
left it at, the spaces on the desk for photographs had dust, and the
air-perfume was still set on Chanel, which was the preference of at
least two AEs ago. Reginald didn't strike her as a Chanel-type guy.
Maybe, with all this talk of horses, he'd been a Bud and illegal smokes
sort, but he hadn't even set the air to imitate that.
Almost as if he'd known he wouldn't last.
She shook off the paranoia and looked at the
accounts while she waited for Conrad. Conrad always ran ten minutes
late, except when he was fifteen minutes early. It was almost as if he
couldn't decide who he was.
She knew who he was. He was a relatively young man
with too much responsibility. Conrad was in charge of all of the
security on the seventeenth floor--a daunting task, considering the
amount of information that flowed through this place.
Public records, bank records, arrest records,
personal complaints, grades, salaries, family size, and any other
information that someone--anyone, not just the subject--chose to share.
People could (and often did) send false information on someone they
hated; if the sender got caught, the information went into the sender's
file--one of those horrible black marks that Edith feared.
She constantly checked her records and saw only the
two legitimate marks--the middle-management position (and no sign of
ambition for a higher place in society) and the childlessness, which
could be a plus if her ambition grew. Only she didn't know how to grow
ambition. She'd already come a long way. Her mother had been a
homemaker in the days when homemakers were shunned as retro-women, and
her father, an Iraqi war veteran, never really got over his period of
service--moving from job to job to job, each with less pay and less
responsibility.
That she managed to rise this high--and stay
here--was a bloody miracle if she said so herself, and she did,
although not as often as she could have (fearing that someone would
report her for repetitious behavior or vainglory or some other minor
sin that could besmirch her record if too many people reported
disliking her).
"Edie?"
She jumped, even though she recognized the voice as
belonging to Conrad. He was one of the few people in the world who
called her Edie.
She turned, hand against her beating heart, glad for
the cover of her fear. He always made her heart beat faster. He was six
feet tall, broadshouldered, and strong featured. He had a classic
twentieth century handsomeness--the kind you saw on war recruitment
posters during World War II (her area of expertise in college, all
those years ago)--and his voice, a rumbling baritone, seemed to match
it.
A few of the women said he was too perfect,
suspecting him of abusing enhancements to improve his physical
appearance (even in this day and age, women were supposed to do
anything they could to improve their physical appearance, but men
should abstain for fear of focusing too much on good looks over
character). Edith believed he was one of the few humans on the planet
born with his incredible good looks. No matter how much she stared at
him (and she stared at him too much), she couldn't see evidence of any
surgical procedure, nano or otherwise.
"You seem jumpy." He came all the way into the
office, and closed the door. Something in his movement jarred the wall
system and both glass-shutters opened, as if preventing some kind of
physical (albeit unplanned) rendezvous.
"I hate this," she said. "EISH got to him."
EISH was short for the Everyone Is Someone's Hero
Society, with the last "s" dropped because EISHS was too hard to say.
If Edith had been running the Society, she would have given it another
acronym altogether because EISH sounded too much like "ish" for her
tastes.
"I don't know how EISH got in," Conrad said. "I've
added more secure equipment to this room than any other place in the
building. We even have guards posted outside--real, living, breathing
guards--just so that no strangers get inside the elevators coming up to
the seventeenth floor."
Edith shrugged. "He screamed, then came out at top
speed to tell me about his grandfather and a plastic pony, and how that
made him the man he is today."
Conrad sighed. "Sounds like EISH."
He leaned against the desk and crossed his arms. He
stared at the information still scrolling on the wall across from him,
but he clearly wasn't seeing it.
Edith sank into the chair. It felt comfortable,
familiar, as if she had come home. Here she didn't feel quite as heavy;
here she didn't feel quite as useless or out of date.
She sprang up.
"Check the chair," she said.
"They did chairs two years ago. They're not going
to--"
"Check the chair."
He sighed a second time--what other response could
they all have to EISH but sigh?--and crouched. While he worked, Edith
paced.
Technically, EISH wasn't her responsibility. The
Brass was supposed to monitor EISH and all other like-minded groups.
There were divisions that handled anti-EISH spin; divisions that
persecuted EISH members to the full extent of the law; and, it was
rumored, divisions that sent EISH members into the database earlier
than they deserved to go.
But technically, Actuarial Engineers were supposed
to prevent database tampering. Even though it was against the company's
best interest, Actuarial Engineers were supposed to double-check
suspicious information--especially information provided about a hated
person or a person who belonged to a hated organization (like EISH).
This protected the corporation from class action lawsuits, too much
government oversight, and the occasional overzealous
politician/prosecutor/investigative reporter.
After all, EISH had a point that most people
sympathized with: Every life had value. Sometimes the value was as
small as giving a plastic horse to a child you'd never see again.
Sometimes the value was being the person everyone ran to in a crisis
(Edith would have to see if that somehow made it into her file--a white
mark to counteract the black). Sometimes the value was in living the
perfect American life--2.5 children, a dog, a house, too much credit,
and perfect attendance at the marginally useful job.
This sentimental view, which even she had some
sympathy with, appealed to everyone whose life hadn't exactly gone the
way he'd planned. The person who woke up at forty, realizing that he
wasn't going to get the chance to buy enhancements that would make him
a star quarterback (those were age-limited to the under-thirty crowd,
no matter what your innate talent level) or that he wasn't going to be
a wunderkind in any subject because wunderkinds all died before they
turned forty, usually of some self-inflicted something or other.
EISHies, as she called them, gave succor to the
hopeless, hope to the fearful, and pap to everyone else. They simply
didn't understand the way the world had to work.
"Yup," Conrad said. "They got the chair. I'm going
to have to boost the scans again. They put a low energy chip into this
thing. It must've been working on him for weeks before he finally blew."
Blew. That was a term. Actuarial Engineers went
through a battery of personal tests, showing that they lacked the kind
of sentimental bent that made EISH appeal to most people. AEs were as
close as people got to being robots themselves, or so personnel had
told Edith after the fifth AE blew his cool and left.
People who got hired by Crunchers, Inc., which was a
branch of Number Crunchers, Inc., a branch of Statistical and Numerical
Services, Inc., a branch of--well, she couldn't remember, not that she
had to. She'd only gone to the third level when she'd been applying
here.
Suffice to say that the job of Crunchers, Inc., and
companies like this, was to assist decision-makers in those hardest of
hard decisions.
The ones that involved life and death.
Rather than applying a standard of morality that
varied from person to person or township to township, Crunchers, and
companies like it, made certain that decisions occurred on a level
playing field.
Each American life (someday, the bigwigs hoped, each
life) would be reduced to a series of positives and negatives. The
intrinsic value of the human being--not just his political clout and
financial worth (although those factored in; no one could ignore the
way that money talked, even now), but his value to society, how much
has he contributed in a variety of measures--as a teacher, as a valued
member of his own community, as a giver of advice. Is he a good parent?
Have his children grown to become equally valued members of the society
or are they in prison/unemployed/living on some sort of benefits? Has
he had a positive influence on the people around him?
Each action could cause a reaction--good and bad.
The programs worked out a level of disgruntledness proportionate to
fame or good fortune or (in cases like Conrad's) simple good looks
(figuring that jealousy created bad human behavior). There were also
the health factors--was this person keeping good enough care of himself
so that he wouldn't become a burden on society--too much alcohol, too
much food, too little exercise (unless these things were matched by
weight loss surgeries and overnight nano-exercises, things that only a
fortunate few [like Edith] could afford).
In other words, the programs kept a functional and
relatively simple database--most people fell into easily predictable
categories.
It was the folks who led non-traditional lives who
were the problems, and they fell under the auspices of the relatively
robotic AE, who gave the information a somewhat human glance and
decided what category the person belonged in.
Somehow, organizations like EISH had discovered the
AEs and even worse, found their names. Now AEs were targets, and all of
them seemed to be breaking under the pressure.
"Got it." Conrad held up a chip the size of a fruit
fly. "I'll analyze it, but I'm sure it's an EISH component."
"Scan the room for more of them. And find out how it
got on the chair."
He gave her a lazy grin that warmed her more than it
should have. "Yes, ma'am. And what'll you do?"
"Besides fill out report after report on poor,
broken Reginald?" She sighed, making this one gusty and long, so that
Conrad knew he wasn't alone in his disgust. "Find a replacement, of
course.
* * * *
The replacement, Edith decided, had to be someone
with no trace of sentimentality. No hidden plastic horses, no loving
spouse, nothing that could pry through the shield of that person's
loyalty to numbers, statistics, and the purity of formula.
She no longer allowed personnel to make the final
decision. She added a few interviews of her own.
It took a week before the seventeenth floor got its
new AE. That put seventeen behind all the other floors in the building,
a serious problem. Life and death decisions were being made all over
the country, and the files that had been routed to seventeen couldn't
be accessed.
That meant doctors who needed to know which patients
deserved life-saving treatments couldn't find out; insurance companies
couldn't figure out who deserved the high-end coverage; extended-living
facilities and comfortable retirement centers couldn't evaluate
applications--at least, not for the thirty thousand or so files
normally processed each week on floor seventeen.
If this went on too long, seventeen would get docked
(and black-marked). More than a month, and everyone on seventeen would
be fired for lack of productivity--and would then try to find a new job.
Edith shuddered. Job loss wasn't a black mark on the
permanent files, but job loss resulting in demotion was, and if she got
fired along with everyone else on seventeen because they couldn't find
an AE, then she would never find a mid-level management position again.
She'd be an "average" worker, and more than black marks, one thing you
didn't want in your permanent record was the word "average."
So she went above and beyond. She stayed late,
reviewing applicants’ life histories, breaking an unwritten rule and
investigating their permanent files in search of sentimentality.
(Technically personnel was supposed to look through permanent files for
mundane things, like genetic predisposition to various diseases,
criminal records, criminal charges, and personal complaints. To look
for something more specific, like family history or a tendency toward
weeping at sad movies, was against some Federal law that personnel
could cite chapter and verse [and did whenever Edith asked them to do
it], but Edith didn't care. She wanted the best AE possible, and that
meant taking extraordinary measures.)
She also had Conrad beef up security to the
room--again. She looked in the budget to see if there was money to
secure the AE's place of residence as well. EISH had become quite
sophisticated; its anti-formula programs slowly bombarded the AE's
subconscious with sentimental stories of the ways that the smallest of
encounters could trigger life-changing events.
Even EISH didn't argue that everyone should be
saved. The serial killer, the repeat child molester--their bad deeds
outweighed any potential for good. Despite the word "everyone" in
EISH's title, they were really arguing for the ordinary person, the
average person, the person who, when they died, wouldn't have enough
accompaniments to fill a fifteen-second obituary spot on the Mourning
Network.
Edith always thought (privately) that the founders
of EISH were trying to protect themselves and their families. She
always argued (publicly) that if EISH wanted to help the entire
well-behaved world get extended-life treatments or the best medical
care, then EISH shouldn't concentrate on changing the formulas that
companies like Crunchers used.
EISH should get more and more people to live on the
high end of the Crunchers’ scale. EISH should encourage them to give
more to charity or donate genetic material or house foster children. If
more people wanted the benefits of an exemplary life, they should live
one.
Even though it was hard. Edith was falling short,
but at least she tried. She didn't go through day-to-day sleepwalking.
She actually thought about each action, and its equal or opposite
reaction.
She knew she was taking risks interviewing the AE
candidates herself, but she figured the benefits outweighed any chance
she took.
And finally, within seven days, she found the
perfect candidate.
* * * *
He was tall and thin and homely. He wore black wool
suits, white shirts, and work boots, all of which looked like they'd
come from a second-hand store. He lived alone. His parents had died
when he was young, and he'd been shuttled from foster home to foster
home, never staying long enough to make attachments. He had been an
excellent student who graduated with degrees in economics, applied
mathematics, and computer analysis, but he didn't read for pleasure nor
did he see movies, play games, or socialize.
He'd never had a pet. He'd never, so far as Edith
could tell, had a friend. He'd never supported a cause or taken a
stand. He ate every meal placed in front of him without complaint. He
wasn't even a vegetarian, as so many of these systems guys were.
Edith could find nothing--in his resume, in his
history with the company (in a lesser department; straight accounting),
in his own personal life files--that showed a trace of sentimentality.
There wasn't even a place where sentimentality could breed--nothing, so
far as she could see, that would give those relentless little chips
that EISH was so fond of placing (somehow!) in this company a way to
make him see the facts and figures he was crunching as human beings.
His name was Bartleby Plante, and he could start
immediately. In fact, accounting was happy to transfer him to the
seventeenth floor.
Edith ran through the training and Plante had no
questions at all, rare for someone in this job, most of whom would ask
for certain kinds of clarification, like "What does living alone really
mean? Is she alone if she has a dog?" or "Does it matter how long ago
his last act of kindness really was?"
Plante simply nodded, took notes, and then set to
work.
By the end of the business day, he'd gone through
five hundred files, more than any other AE had done on a single day.
Edith had to stay late to check his work, and she found no fault with
it.
If anything, he was a bit too strict--if someone
huddled on the cusp of "deserves Excellent Treatment" and "has earned
Good Treatment," Plante always gave them the Good Treatment
recommendation.
Of course, Edith recommended that to new AEs, with
the caveat that good treatment costs all businesses who contract with
Crunchers, Inc. less than excellent treatment, and one should save
money where one could.
Still, all other AEs, faced with a subject
one-quarter of a percentage away from Excellent Treatment, upgraded
that subject. It seemed like the most humane thing to do.
But, she reminded herself that first night, she
hadn't hired Plante to be humane. She'd hired him to make judgments
that fell outside the normal parameters, and if he was slightly harsher
than most, it simply meant she wouldn't lose him to EISH infiltration
quite as quickly as some.
After a few days of checking, she felt satisfied
that Plante could do the job. Sure, she had to tweak his process a
little. If a subject was one-sixteenth of a percentage into Excellent
Treatment country, Plante would downgrade them, and Edith had to remind
him that once they earned Excellent Treatment, no matter how narrowly,
they deserved to stay there.
Until, of course, their behavior moved them down a
category--but she didn't say that to Plante. He would not get a chance
to review a file twice. Reviews moved up the floors--next year, new
information would move everyone processed on seventeen to eighteen, and
so on, as a sort of double-check. Of course, once a file had an eyeball
review which was, at heart, Plante's job, then the file tended to
remain in whatever category it had been assigned--usually all the way
to the bitter end.
Edith liked the system. She believed in the system.
It was so much better than having individual doctors, for example,
deciding which patients got the most expensive treatments based on
personal likes and dislikes or on the desire to perform that particular
new experimental procedure or on ability to pay.
Edith believed in all that, she truly did. She felt
sorry for the people who didn't qualify for everything they wanted--few
did!--but in the end, it was their own damn fault.
She found comfort in that.
She was certain she did.
* * * *
Plante irritated her.
She couldn't confess that to anyone. She had
stressed that she needed the perfect EISH-proof employee, and she had
found that in Plante.
But...
He ate tunafish sandwiches for lunch, and the smell
stayed in the office until closing. He picked his teeth while he waited
for the on-floor barista to make his coffee. He didn't seem to dry
clean his suits regularly, and his boots had a faint barnyard odor.
Finally, Edith had to go to his office after he left
and set the air-perfume on Scrub followed by Lilac, not caring that it
was a gender-associated scent. She needed the strongest smell she could
find to cover his odors, not to mention the strongest smell she could
stand.
She sent a memo to personnel so that someone would
discuss his hygiene with him, and hoped it would do some good. She
didn't want to disturb him more than she already did.
He scuttled away from her when he saw her, wouldn't
make eye contact, and spilled his mocha-cream double-tall the first
time she said hello to him during the mid-afternoon mandatory coffee
break.
She tried to shrug it off--after all, a lot of
people had trouble with her: she was the highest-ranking manager on
seventeen--but she couldn't entirely shake the feeling she'd made a
mistake.
So she watched him. Watched him interact with the
other employees (he didn't); watched him arrive first thing in the
morning (his breakfast came with him: McDonald's biscuit with cheese);
watched him lock up at night (always the same movement--a press of the
palm to the doorknob, then a double-check with the other hand, just to
make sure the door was locked).
He said hello to no one--not even the barista on the
two mandatory coffeebreaks--acknowledged no one, and shied away from
any personal contact at all. If someone brushed against him in the
elevator, he moved as if he'd been hit. If someone grinned at him, he
ducked his head and looked away.
None of this was in his file, of course. He wasn't
listed as anti-social, just shy. So nothing pathological had come from
this--and, she supposed, it was all expected, given his upbringing.
He'd never learned any of the major social skills.
But he should know them, shouldn't he? So that he
could make evaluations? So that he could decide that a woman who smiled
at babies sometimes saved them in a crisis--but said crisis hadn't
happened yet, so it couldn't be counted on her record. But the smiling
should be.
Or a man who gave money to the legion of homeless
(those who hadn't behaved well enough to let the system help them or
who opted out of the system entirely) wasn't that bad after all. He was
just trying to provide what he could for people who couldn't help
themselves. There was no guarantee that those deadbeats would use the
money to buy alcohol or drugs--and wasn't it on the plus side for the
man that he didn't quiz the recipients on how they'd use the money he'd
given them? He trusted them to make the best decision for themselves.
Edith's head was swirling with this and all the
other factors that Plante had to consider for his job. She wanted to
ask him if he realized he initially got a high rating because of his
difficult childhood. For the first ten years of an adult's life, a
difficult childhood gave him a pass--an excuse to miss on certain
things like marriage in your twenties or learning personal hygiene.
After ten years, though--and Plante was right on
that cusp--difficult childhoods faded in importance. The cultural
assumption (again a correct one as far as Edith was concerned) was that
adults should learn and grow, and yes, a difficult childhood
handicapped people but they should learn the things they missed in
childhood in their twenties, making them much better citizens in their
thirties.
She found herself idly searching his file, looking
for his exact birth date, the day he would turn thirty and become, in
society's eyes, accountable for his own weirdness.
And that was when she realized she was stepping over
a line. She wasn't quite sure what the line was, except that she knew
it had to do with obsession, and, eventually, she would get caught.
Another black mark on a file that couldn't afford
any more.
So, she contacted Conrad, met him in a coffee bar
off-premises after hours, and waited the requisite ten minutes because
he was, as usual, late.
He arrived, wearing the same twill pants he'd worn
that day in the office with a different shirt (a brown that accented
his coloring) and his hair slicked back.
He looked nice.
She wondered if that was for her, then decided it
wasn't. Men like Conrad were never interested in women like Edith. They
had nothing in common except their jobs, and she wasn't pretty enough,
smart enough, or interesting enough to keep him satisfied for very long.
The other women in the bar watched him walk across
the room. The bar was small, with ferns against dark wood
paneling--some kind of faux twentieth century look--and the entire
place smelled of coffee mixed with vanilla, a smell that always made
Edith hungry.
"Out of the office," he said as he sat down. He was
smiling, which he didn't do at work either. "Clandestine meetings,
secret talks. Are we suddenly spies?"
She smiled, but waited to answer him until the
waitress took his order--a plain black go-for-the-throat charger with
extra caffeine, a man's drink. A macho man's drink.
"I may have made a mistake with Plante," she said.
Conrad looked sympathetic.
"May I tell you my worries?" she asked.
"Is this on- or off-the-record?" he asked.
She shrugged. "Which is safer?" she asked, knowing
that either could backfire.
"Just tell me," he said, and he, the head of the
seventeenth floor's security, would make the decision for her.
Somehow she found that comforting. She found him
comforting.
So she told him her observations and her fears about
Plante. Conrad listened (they ended up having dinner), and then asked,
"Isn't that what you wanted?"
She blinked at him, not quite sure what he meant.
"A person who couldn't be persuaded by anything EISH
threw at him, a person without sentiment, a person who saw the world in
numbers and codes and absolutes. Isn't that why you got involved, so
that you'd get the exact right man?" Conrad pushed his plate
aside--he'd had a sandwich made from some kind of thinly sliced beef so
rare it didn't look like it'd been cooked--and folded his hands on the
table.
"I didn't expect him to be so cold," she said, and
realized how lame that sounded. She had picked at her salad, which she
had ordered to impress Conrad with her restraint, not because she
really wanted it.
"How could he be anything but?" Conrad asked. "You
wanted no sentiment."
"Sentiment's a bad thing in this job," she said.
"Is it?" his voice was soft. "Maybe compassion's a
better word then."
She frowned.
"I mean, there's compassion built into the system,
right? Isn't that why people with difficult childhoods get a pass early
on?"
"The pass doesn't cost much," she said. "Younger
people don't have as many illnesses. They often don't have insurance,
and they're not usually involved in life-and-death decisions. If
they're in an emergency room, it's usually because of their own
stupidity, which by every form, counts against them."
Conrad's lips turned up, but he wasn't smiling. "So
there's compassion when it doesn't cost anything."
She nodded.
"And isn't that what you're complaining about?"
She frowned again.
"The eighteenths of a percentage point--he's waiting
for a perfect score to move people up and down the scale, but really,
how much difference is there for people who are on the cusp, people who
deserve more privileges in this society or nearly do?"
She shrugged. "Some."
"Then I don't see what the problem is," Conrad said.
The smell of vinegar was beginning to turn her
stomach. She pushed her salad away. She was beginning to regret this.
She had thought Conrad was sympathetic, but he was like all the others.
He didn't understand the fineness of her position,
the way it sometimes became personal. If Plante were reviewing her
file, he wouldn't look at her previous weight losses. He wouldn't look
at the fact she was the first manager in her entire family, the first
non-blue-collar worker, the first person to make something of herself
by her familial standards.
She was too old for him to look at familial
standards. Her previous weight losses were too far in the past. She'd
relied on surgery and tricks recently, and that wouldn't wash.
She hadn't had children, didn't give enough money to
charities, worked in the Crunching industry which--because crunchers
didn't want to be accused of bias--actually counted against her (but
because crunchers did the work, was often bypassed as a
"non-consideration"). Plante wouldn't make that a non-consideration.
He'd examine each of the past five years for black marks and
recommendations, for her good work and her bad. He'd see that no one
would really miss her if she disappeared, and he'd mark that into her
file, and no one would review it, not for quite a while, and if she
suddenly found herself with some kind of strange cancer or something,
she wouldn't get the preferential treatment she would have received in
her thirties, when she was still up and coming, when she was a
potential wife, a potential parent, a potential CEO, someone who would
eventually become a major contributing member of society, who, even if
she didn't have family, would sit on boards of various charities, and
give a healthy percentage of her eight-figure income to various needy
folk, and would serve as a role model to children of blue-collar
workers everywhere.
She'd stalled, grown content, felt no urge to move
on, and her files would reflect that. The statistics said she wasn't
going to improve any longer, and Plante would know that, instead of
looking at her and realizeing that just by getting involved in his
hiring, she was showing ambition again.
She was striving. She just wasn't doing a very good
job at it.
"Edie?" Conrad asked. "You okay?"
She made herself take a deep breath. She nodded,
regretting this conversation, regretting speaking to anyone on or off
the record.
"I'm fine," she said. "Thanks for coming, Conrad. I
appreciate your time."
Then she patted him on the hand, grabbed the bill,
and swiped it through the pay register on the side of the table, then
pressed her right index finger on the marker, so that she paid out of
the correct account.
He was trying to say something as she walked away,
but she didn't stop. She couldn't stop.
She felt like a fool--and she wasn't exactly sure
why.
* * * *
She became sure when she arrived at work two days
later to find her boss, Conrad, and three members of upper management
huddled around her desk.
Conrad looked at her guiltily, but the others had a
coldness in their eyes. She recognized that coldness; she'd felt it too
whenever she'd had to confront a misbehaving employee.
"What's wrong?" she asked.
Conrad held up a chip. It was barely the size of a
grain of sand. She had to squint to see it.
"EISH," he said. "They couldn't reach Plante--in any
way--so they got you."
She felt a flare of anger that she immediately
suppressed. Anger would guarantee that she would lose this fight--and
fight it was, sudden and terrifying.
"I told you I wasn't being sentimental," she said,
sounding a bit clipped. She made herself breathe.
The others looked at her as if she were a subspecies
of bug. Conrad bit his lower lip, an attractive look for him.
"I'll walk you through the termination procedure,"
he said gently. "It's the least I can do, since I had to report that
conversation."
She had known he would. No matter what she'd said,
on the record or off, she had known he would report her. She would have
reported anyone who said those things--if she didn't believe in the
person. If she hadn't trusted them.
Apparently, Conrad hadn't trusted her.
"You had to know I'd do that," he said into her
silence. "You gave me the choice."
She glared at the other three, who looked away from
her, as if she were tainted somehow, as if, even by being close to her,
they would ruin their own careers.
They had decided. Anything she did now would simply
make matters worse. A black mark--being fired!--would become a stain if
she fought too hard. She might never find another job if she protested.
Someone would write her up as "irrational," "emotional," or
"uncooperative."
"All right," she said to Conrad. "Walk me through."
* * * *
She knew the procedure better than he did. She had
to help him when he got stuck, remind him that she needed her final
check and the contents of her personal drawer.
He didn't say much as he did the work, although he
did have trouble meeting her gaze.
Finally, it was done. She grabbed her pitiful box of
personal belongings and headed for the door--away from the prying eyes,
the people who peered from the sides of their cubicles, the private
glee that some of them would feel at losing a manager no matter what
the cause.
Plante didn't even look to see what the disturbance
was. He didn't seem to care--and why would he? That was the problem,
after all.
Conrad caught up to her, took the box from her, and
pushed the door open with his foot.
"You don't have to do that," she said.
"Yes, I do," he said.
According to company regulations, he had to make
sure she left, had to certify that she had walked out the front door,
taking nothing from the company except her check and doing no vandalism
as she went.
She resented that. She rarely accompanied any
employee out--only the ones who were certifiable or who seemed unduly
angry. The rest, she monitored through the company's surveillance
system, letting it verify when they had left.
Conrad stood silently beside her as the elevator
took them down all seventeen floors--a trip that seemed to take most of
her life. Then he followed her as she marched to the front door,
feeling the gaze of two dozen people in reception following her as she
left for the very last time.
Outside, it was sunny and warm, the air smelling
faintly of hamburgers being grilled at the diner next door, the diner
she had never gone into for fear it (and the preferences it implied)
would show up on her record.
Maybe she'd go in there. Maybe she'd eat every
greasy salty sugary thing on the menu. Then she'd go home and lay on
her couch and order the worst movies ever made, play the most violent
interactive internet games she could find, and maybe even indulge in
some illegal porn downloads.
Who cared, after all? She had more black marks than
she could fight. Her record had gone from not-bad to worrisome in the
space of an afternoon.
"I'm sorry," Conrad started.
"Save it," she said, reaching for her box.
"I mean it," he said. "I had to keep my job. You
know that, right?"
And he said it with some kind of weird emphasis, as
if she should have an in-depth understanding of what he was talking
about.
"Yeah," she said. "We all feel that way in the real
world."
He winced. He moved the box away from her, and
stepped toward the curb.
"They're going to fire Plante," he said.
She hadn't known that. She wasn't sure she cared.
"He's compromised. You hired him by going outside
procedure."
She blinked. "He's the perfect man for the job."
"Yes," Conrad said. "But this way..."
His voice trailed off. He leaned toward her, giving
her the box, but as she slid her fingers through the cardboard
handholds, he clung.
"EISH couldn't get to him," Conrad was whispering
now. "We knew this was the only way."
"We?" Edith asked.
He nodded. "I had to stay. Do you know how hard it
is to keep a guy like me on the seventeenth floor?"
He let go of the box. Her head was spinning. What
was he saying?
"Conrad, are you--?"
He put a finger on her lips. "You'll be all right,"
he said. "I'll make sure of it."
And then he walked away from her, disappearing back
into the Crunchers’ building, the place she had spent most of her adult
life. A place she had believed in.
Or maybe it had just been a place she'd feared. And
maybe, by working there, she had tried to control those fears.
She had taken it to an extreme with Plante. Whom
Conrad had gotten fired. The only man doing a superb job, and Conrad
had found a way to get rid of him.
By getting rid of Edith too.
She hefted the box, glanced at the diner, and
thought about it. Eating her way through her problems wasn't the
answer. She'd have to do what she recommended to so many others--career
counseling, a personal reassessment, a quiet contemplation of what she
really wanted from life.
Maybe she hadn't contributed much because she'd been
stuck in her fear instead of living her life.
Maybe.
Or maybe she had just been going through the
motions, like everybody else. Marking time until someone made a
decision for her.
Like EISH had.
Like Conrad had.
At her request. She had been trapped with Plante, a
creature of her own making; Conrad had freed her.
If she understood him right, he was getting rid of
all the Plantes, making sure that certain things didn't go any farther.
She stared at that diner door, silver on the outside
and spotless because of city regulations, but a faint greaseline coated
the interior. The man at the counter was as round as she was. The woman
behind it had gray hair and wrinkles all over her face.
Imagine living a life like that--without worrying
about each movement, each decision. Without thinking about black marks
and ratings. Taking the consequences when the time came--but not before.
Just going through life, the way people did before
computers and information-gathering and streamlined decision-making
regulations.
Imagine having a piece of pie because she wanted a
piece of pie--not because she was allowed one on her current program or
because she could afford one given the amount of exercise she'd done.
She glanced at the Crunchers’ building, and then at
the diner. She'd never before seen the irony in them being side by
side. She studied them, thought about them, shifted her box from one
hip to the other.
And then she walked away, heading--
She didn't know where. She didn't care. Somewhere
new.
Somewhere undefined.
Somewhere very different from here.
Copyright © 2006 Kristine Kathryn Rusch
[Back to Table
of Contents]
SCIENCE FICTION SUDOKU
This SF Sudoku puzzle, the subject of which was
suggested by second-place contest-winner John N. Marx, is solved using
the letters ADEHIMNSU. Place a letter into each box so that each row
across, each column down, and each small nine-box square within the
larger diagram (there are nine of these) will contain each of these
letters. No letter will appear more than once in any row, column, or
smaller nine-box square. The solution is determined through logic and
the process of elimination. Beneath the puzzle is a set of twenty
blanks. Rearrange the following letters for a famous SF title: A, D, E,
E, H, I, M, N, S, S, and U. The answers for the Sudoku puzzle and the
anagram can be found beneath our classified ads on page 143. The
solution to
* * * *
* * * *
[Back to Table
of Contents]
TIN MARSH by MICHAEL SWANWICK
Patang races through the blazing Venusian
heat in a desperate flight for survival.
It was hot coming down into the valley. The sun was
high in the sky, a harsh white dazzle in the eternal clouds, strong
enough to melt the lead out of the hills. They trudged down from the
heights, carrying the drilling rig between them. A little trickle of
metal, spill from a tanker bringing tin out of the mountains, glinted
at the verge of the road.
A traveler coming the other way, ten feet tall and
anonymous in a black muscle suit, waved at them as they passed, but,
even though it had been weeks since they'd seen another human being,
they didn't wave back. The traveler passed them and disappeared up the
road. The heat had seared the ground here black and hard. They could
leave the road, if they wanted, and make almost as good time.
Patang and MacArthur had been walking for hours.
They expected to walk for hours more. But then the road twisted and
down at the bottom of the long decline, in the shadow of a basalt
cliff, was an inn. Mostly their work kept them away from roads and
inns. For almost a month they'd been living in their suits, sleeping in
harness.
They looked warily at each other, mirrored visor to
mirrored visor. Heat glimmered from the engines of their muscle suits.
Without a word, they agreed to stop.
The inn radioed a fee schedule at their approach.
They let their suits’ autonomic functions negotiate for them, and
carefully set the drilling rig down alongside the building.
"Put out the tarp," MacArthur said. "So it won't
warp."
He went inside.
Patang deployed the gold foil tarp, then followed
him in.
MacArthur was already out of his suit and seated at
a cast-iron table with two cups of water in front of him when Patang
cycled through the airlock. For an instant she dared hope everything
was going to be all right.
Then he looked up at her.
"Ten dollars a cup." One cup was half empty. He
drank the rest down in one long gulp, and closed a hairy paw around the
second cup. His beard had grown since she had last seen it, and she
could smell him from across the room. Presumably he could smell her
too. "The bastards get you coming and going."
Patang climbed down out of her suit. She stretched
out her arms as far as they would go, luxuriating in the room's
openness. All that space! It was twenty feet across and windowless.
There was the one table, and six iron chairs to go with it. Half a
dozen cots folded up against the walls. A line of shelves offered
Company goods that neither of them could afford. There were also a pay
toilet and a pay shower. There was a free medical unit, but if you
tried to con it out of something recreational, the Company found out
and fined you accordingly.
Patang's skin prickled and itched from a month's
accumulation of dried sweat. "I'm going to scratch," she said. "Don't
look."
But of course MacArthur did, the pig.
Ignoring him, Patang slowly and sensuously
scratched under her blouse and across her back. She took her time,
digging in with her nails hard enough almost to make the skin bleed. It
felt glorious.
MacArthur stared at her all the while, a starving
wolf faced with a plump rabbit.
"You could have done that in your suit," he said
when she was done.
"It's not the same."
"You didn't have to do that in front of--"
"Hey! How's about a little conversation?"
Patang said loudly. So it cost a few bucks. So what?
With a click, the innkeeper came on. "Wasn't
expecting any more visitors so close to the noon season," it said in a
folksy synthetic voice. "What are you two prospecting for?"
"Gold, tin, lead, just about anything that'll gush
up a test-hole." Patang closed her eyes, pretending she was back on
Lakshmi Planum in a bar in Port Ishtar, talking with a real, live human
being. "We figured most people will be working tracts in the morning
and late afternoon. This way our databases are up-to-date--we won't be
stepping on somebody's month-old claim."
"Very wise. The Company pays well for a strike."
"I hate those fucking things." MacArthur turned his
back on the speaker and Patang both, noisily scraping his chair against
the floor. She knew how badly he'd like to hurt her.
She knew that it wasn't going to happen.
* * * *
The Company had three rules. The first was No
Violence. The second was Protect Company Equipment. The third was
Protect Yourself. All three were enforced by neural implant.
From long experience with its prospectors, the
Company had prioritized these rules, so that the first overruled the
second, the second overruled the third, and the third could only be
obeyed insofar as it didn't conflict with the first two. That was so a
prospector couldn't decide--as had happened--that his survival depended
on the death of his partner. Or, more subtly, that the other wasn't
taking proper care of Company equipment, and should be eliminated.
It had taken time and experience, but the Company
had finally come up with a foolproof set of algorithms. The outback was
a functioning anarchy. Nobody could hurt anybody else there.
No matter how badly they needed to.
The 'plants had sounded like a good idea when
Patang and MacArthur first went under contract. They'd signed up for a
full sidereal day--two hundred fifty-five Earth days. Slightly longer
than a Venusian year. Now, with fifty-nine days still to go, she was no
longer certain that two people who hated each other as much as they did
should be kept from each other's throats. Sooner or later, one of them
would have to crack.
Every day she prayed that it would be MacArthur who
finally yanked the escape cord, calling down upon himself the charges
for a rescue ship to pull them out ahead of contract. MacArthur who
went bust while she took her partial creds and skipped.
Every day he didn't. It was inhuman how much abuse
he could absorb without giving in.
Only hatred could keep a man going like that.
* * * *
Patang drank her water down slowly, with little
slurps and sighs and lip-smackings. Knowing MacArthur loathed that, but
unable to keep herself from doing it anyway. She was almost done when
he slammed his hands down on the tabletop, to either side of hers, and
said, "Patang, there are some things I want to get straight between us."
"Please. Don't."
"Goddamnit, you know how I feel about that shit."
"I don't like it when you talk like that. Stop."
MacArthur ground his teeth. "No. We are going to
have this out right here and now. I want you to--what was that?"
Patang stared blankly at her partner. Then she felt
it--an uneasy vertiginous queasiness, a sense of imbalance just at the
edge of perception, as if all of Venus were with infinitesimal
gentleness shifting underfoot.
Then the planet roared and the floor came up to
smash her in the face.
* * * *
When Patang came to, everything was a jumble. The
floor was canted. The shelves had collapsed, dumping silk shirts, lemon
cookies, and bars of beauty soap everywhere. Their muscle suits had
tumbled together, the metal arm of one caught between the legs of the
other. The life support systems were still operational, thank God. The
Company built them strong.
In the middle of it all, MacArthur stood
motionless, grinning. A trickle of blood ran down his neck. He slowly
rubbed the side of his face.
"MacArthur? Are you okay?"
A strange look was in his eyes. "By God," he said
softly. "By damn."
"Innkeeper! What happened here?"
The device didn't respond. "I busted it up,"
MacArthur said. "It was easy."
"What?"
MacArthur walked clumsily across the floor toward
her, like a sailor on an uncertain deck. "There was a cliff slump." He
had a Ph.D. in extraterrestrial geology. He knew things like that. "A
vein of soft basalt weakened and gave way. The inn caught a glancing
blow. We're lucky to be alive."
He knelt beside her and made the OK sign with thumb
and forefinger. Then he flicked the side of her nose with the
forefinger.
"Ouch!" she said. Then, shocked, "Hey, you can't
... !"
"Like hell I can't." He slapped her in the face.
Hard. "Chip don't seem to work anymore."
Rage filled her. "You son of a bitch!" Patang drew
back her arm to slug him.
Blankness.
* * * *
She came to seconds later. But it was like opening
a book in the middle or stepping into an interactive an hour after it
began. She had no idea what had happened or how it affected her.
MacArthur was strapping her into her muscle suit.
"Is everything okay?" she murmured. "Is something
wrong?"
"I was going to kill you, Patang. But killing you
isn't enough. You have to suffer first."
"What are you talking about?"
Then she remembered.
MacArthur had hit her. His chip had malfunctioned.
There were no controls on him now. And he hated her. Bad enough to kill
her? Oh, yes. Easily.
MacArthur snapped something off her helmet. Then he
slapped the power button and the suit began to close around her. He
chuckled and said, "I'll meet you outside."
* * * *
Patang cycled out the lock and then didn't know
what to do. She fearfully went a distance up the road, and then hovered
anxiously. She didn't exactly wait and she didn't exactly go away. She
had to know what MacArthur was up to.
The lock opened, and MacArthur went around to the
side of the tavern, where the drilling rig lay under its tarp. He bent
down to separate the laser drill from the support struts, data boxes,
and alignment devices. Then he delicately tugged the gold foil blanket
back over the equipment.
He straightened, and turned toward Patang, the
drill in his arms. He pointed it at her.
The words LASER HAZARD flashed on her visor.
She looked down and saw the rock at her feet
blacken and smoke. "You know what would happen if I punched a hole in
your shielding," MacArthur said.
She did. All the air in her suit would explode
outward, while the enormous atmospheric pressure simultaneously
imploded the metal casing inward. The mechanical cooling systems would
fail instantly. She would be suffocated, broiled, and crushed, all in
an instant.
"Turn around. Or I'll lase you a new asshole."
She obeyed.
"Here are the rules. You get a half-hour head
start. Then I come for you. If you turn north or south, I'll drill you.
Head west. Noonward."
"Noonward?" She booted up the geodetics. There was
nothing in that direction but a couple more wrinkle ridges and, beyond
them, tesserae. The tesserae were marked orange on her maps. Orange for
unpromising. Prospectors had passed through them before and found
nothing. "Why there?"
"Because I told you to. Because we're going to have
a little fun. Because you have no choice. Understand?"
She nodded miserably.
"Go."
* * * *
She walked, he followed. It was a nightmare that
had somehow found its way into waking life. When Patang looked back,
she could see MacArthur striding after her, small in the distance. But
never small enough that she had any kind of chance to get away.
He saw her looking and stooped to pick up a
boulder. He windmilled his arm and threw.
Even though MacArthur was halfway to the horizon,
the boulder smashed to the ground a hundred yards ahead of her and to
one side. It didn't come close to striking her, of course. That wasn't
his intent.
The rock shattered when it hit. It was terrifying
how strong that suit was. It filled her with rage to see MacArthur
wielding all that power, and her completely helpless. "You goddamned
sadist!"
No answer.
He was nuts. There had to be a clause in
the contract covering that. Well, then ... She set her suit on
auto-walk, pulled up the indenture papers, and went looking for it.
Options. Hold harmless clauses. Responsibilities of the
Subcontractor--there were hundreds of those. Physical care of the
Contractor's equipment.
And there it was. There it was! In the event of
medical emergency, as ultimately upheld in a court of physicians
... She scrolled up the submenu of qualifying conditions. The list of
mental illnesses was long enough and inclusive enough that she was
certain MacArthur belonged on it somewhere.
She'd lose all the equity she'd built up, of
course. But, if she interpreted the contract correctly, she'd be
entitled to a refund of her initial investment.
That, and her life, were good enough for her.
She slid an arm out of harness and reached up into
a difficult-to-reach space behind her head. There was a safety there.
She unlatched it. Then she called up a virtual keyboard, and typed out
the SOS.
So simple. So easy.
DO YOU REALLY WANT TO SEND THIS MESSAGE?
YES NO
She hit YES.
For an instant, nothing happened.
MESSAGE NOT SENT
"Shit!" She tried it again. MESSAGE NOT SENT A
third time. MESSAGE NOT SENT A fourth. MESSAGE NOT SENT She ran a
trouble-shooting program, and then sent the message again. MESSAGE NOT
SENT
And again. And again. And again.
MESSAGE NOT SENT
MESSAGE NOT SENT
MESSAGE NOT SENT
Until the suspicion was so strong she had
to check.
There was an inspection camera on the back of her
suit's left hand. She held it up so she could examine the side of her
helmet.
MacArthur had broken off the uplink antenna.
"You jerk!" She was really angry now. "You
shithead! You cretin! You retard! You're nuts, you know that? Crazy.
Totally whack."
No answer.
The bastard was ignoring her. He probably had his
suit on auto-follow. He was probably leaning back in his harness,
reading a book or watching an old movie on his visor. MacArthur did
that a lot. You'd ask him a question and he wouldn't answer because he
wasn't there; he was sitting front row center in the theater of his
cerebellum. He probably had a tracking algorithm in the navigation
system to warn him if she turned to the north or south, or started to
get too far ahead of him.
Let's test that hypothesis.
She'd used the tracking algorithm often enough that
she knew its specs by heart. One step sidewards in five would register
immediately. One in six would not. All right, then ... Let's see if we
can get this rig turned around slowly, subtly, toward the road. She
took seven strides forward, and then half-step to the side.
LASER HAZARD
Patang hastily switched on auto-walk. So that
settled that. He was watching her every step. A tracking algorithm
would have written that off as a stumble. But then why didn't he speak?
To make her suffer, obviously. He must be bubbling over with things to
say. He must hate her almost as much as she did him.
"You son of a bitch! I'm going to get you,
MacArthur! I'm going to turn the goddamned tables on you, and when I
do--!"
It wasn't as if she were totally hopeless. She had
explosives. Hell, her muscle suit could throw a rock with enough energy
to smash a hole right through his suit. She could--
Blankness.
* * * *
She came to with the suit auto-walking down the far
slope of the first wrinkle ridge. There was a buzzing in her ear.
Somebody talking. Mac-Arthur, over the short-range radio. "What?" she
asked blurrily. "Were you saying something, MacArthur? I didn't quite
catch that."
"You had a bad thought, didn't you?" MacArthur said
gleefully. "Naughty girl! Papa spank."
LASER HAZARD
LASER HAZARD
Arrows pointed to either side. She'd been walking
straight Noonward, and he'd fired on her anyway.
"Damn it, that's not fair!"
"Fair! Was it fair, the things you said to me?
Talking. All the time talking."
"I didn't mean anything by it."
"You did! Those things ... the things you said ...
unforgivable!"
"I was only deviling you, MacArthur," she said
placatingly. It was a word from her childhood; it meant teasing, the
kind of teasing a sister inflicted on a brother. "I wouldn't do it if
we weren't friends."
MacArthur made a noise he might have thought was
laughter. "Believe me, Patang, you and I are not friends."
The deviling had been innocent enough at the start.
She'd only done it to pass the time. At what point had it passed over
the edge? She hadn't always hated MacArthur. Back in Port Ishtar, he'd
seemed like a pleasant companion. She'd even thought he was cute.
It hurt to think about Port Ishtar, but she
couldn't help herself. It was like trying not to think about Heaven
when you were roasting in Hell.
Okay, so Port Ishtar wasn't perfect. You ate
flavored algae and you slept on a shelf. During the day you wore silk,
because it was cheap, and you went everywhere barefoot because shoes
cost money. But there were fountains that sprayed water into the air.
There was live music in the restaurants, string quartets playing to the
big winners, prospectors who had made a strike and were leaking wealth
on the way out. If you weren't too obvious about it, you could stand
nearby and listen. Gravity was light, then, and everybody was young,
and the future was going to be full of money.
That was then. She was a million years older now.
LASER HAZARD
"Hey!"
"Keep walking, bitch. Keep walking or die."
* * * *
This couldn't be happening.
Hours passed, and more hours, until she completely
lost track of the time. They walked. Up out of the valley. Over the
mountain. Down into the next valley. Because of the heat, and because
the rocks were generally weak, the mountains all had gentle slopes. It
was like walking up and then down a very long hill.
The land was grey and the clouds above it murky
orange. These were Venus’ true colors. She could have grass-green rocks
and a bright blue sky if she wished--her visor would do that--but the
one time she'd tried those settings, she'd quickly switched back. The
falseness of it was enough to break your heart.
Better to see the bitter land and grim sky for what
they were.
West, they traveled. Noonward. It was like a
endless and meaningless dream.
"Hey, Poontang."
"You know how I feel about that kind of language,"
she said wearily.
"How you feel. That's rich. How do you think I
felt, some of the things you said?"
"We can make peace, MacArthur. It doesn't have to
be like this."
"Ever been married, Poontang?"
"You know I haven't."
"I have. Married and divorced." She knew that
already. There was very little they didn't know about each other by
now. "Thing is, when a marriage breaks up, there's always one person
comes to grips with it first. Goes through all the heartache and pain,
feels the misery, mourns the death of the relationship--and then moves
on. The one who's been cheated on, usually. So the day comes when she
walks out of the house and the poor schmuck is just standing there,
saying, 'Wait. Can't we work this thing out?’ He hasn't accepted that
it's over."
"So?"
"So that's your problem, Poontang. You just haven't
accepted that it's over yet."
"What? Our partnership, you mean?"
"No. Your life."
* * * *
A day passed, maybe more. She slept. She awoke,
still walking, with MacArthur's hateful mutter in her ear. There was no
way to turn the radio off. It was Company policy. There were layers
upon layers of systems and subsystems built into the walkers, all
designed to protect Company investment. Sometimes his snoring would
wake her up out of a sound sleep. She knew the ugly little grunting
noises he made when he jerked off. There were times she'd been so angry
that she'd mimicked those sounds right back at him. She regretted that
now.
"I had dreams," MacArthur said. "I had ambitions."
"I know you did. I did too."
"Why the hell did you have to come into my life?
Why me and not somebody else?"
"I liked you. I thought you were funny."
"Well, the joke's on you now."
Back in Port Ishtar, MacArthur had been a lanky,
clean-cut kind of guy. He was tall, and in motion you were always aware
of his knees and elbows, always sure he was going to knock something
over, though he never did. He had an odd, geeky kind of grace. When
she'd diffidently asked him if he wanted to go partners, he'd picked
her up and whirled her around in the air and kissed her right on the
lips before setting her down again and saying, "Yes." She'd felt dizzy
and happy then, and certain she'd made the right choice.
But MacArthur had been weak. The suit had broken
him. All those months simmering in his own emotions, perfectly isolated
and yet never alone ... He didn't even look like the same
person anymore. You looked at his face and all you saw were anger and
those anguished eyes.
LEAVING HIGHLANDS
ENTERING TESSERAE
Patang remembered how magical the tesserae
landscape had seemed in the beginning. "Complex ridged terrain"
MacArthur called it, high ridges and deep groves crisscrossing each
other in such profusion that the land appeared blocky from orbit, like
a jumble of tiles. Crossing such terrain, you had to be constantly
alert. Cliffs rose up unexpectedly, butte-high. You turned a twist in a
zigzagging valley and the walls fell away and down, down, down. There
was nothing remotely like it on Earth. The first time through, she'd
shivered in wonder and awe.
Now she thought: Maybe I can use this. These
canyons ran in and out of each other. Duck down one and run like hell.
Find another and duck down it. Keep on repeating until he'd lost her.
"You honestly think you can lose me, Patang?"
She shrieked involuntarily.
"I can read your mind, Patang. I know you through
and through."
It was true, and it was wrong. People weren't meant
to know each other like this. It was the forced togetherness, the fact
you were never for a moment alone with your own thoughts. After a while
you'd heard every story your partner had to tell and shared every
confidence there was to share. After a while every little thing got on
your nerves.
"How about if I admit I was wrong?" she said
pleadingly. "I was wrong. I admit it."
"We were both wrong. So what?"
"I'm willing to cooperate, MacArthur. Look. I've
stopped so you can catch up and not have to worry about me getting away
from you. Doesn't that convince you we're on the same side?"
LASER HAZARD
"Oh, feel free to run as fast and as far as you
want, Patang. I'm confident I'll catch up with you in the end."
All right, then, she thought desperately. If that's
the way you want it, asshole. Tag! You're it.
She ducked into the shadows of a canyon and ran.
* * * *
The canyon twisted and, briefly, she was out of
sight. MacArthur couldn't talk to her, couldn't hear her. Couldn't tell
which way she went. The silence felt wonderful. It was the first
privacy she'd had since she didn't know when. She only wished she could
spare the attention to enjoy it more. But she had to think, and think
hard. One canyon wall had slumped downward just ahead, creating a slope
her walker could easily handle. Or she could keep on ahead, up the
canyon.
Which way should she go?
Upslope.
She set the walker on auto-run.
Meanwhile, she studied the maps. The free satellite
downloads were very good. They weren't good enough. They showed
features down to three meters across, but she needed to know the land
yard-by-yard. That crack-like little rille--did it split two kilometers
ahead, or was there a second rille that didn't quite meet it? She
couldn't tell. She'd've gladly paid for the premium service now, the
caviar of info-feed detailed enough to track footprints across a dusty
stretch of terrain. But with her uplink disabled, she couldn't.
Patang ducked into a rille so narrow her muscle
suit's programming would have let her jump it, if she wished. It
forked, and she took the right-hand branch. When the walls started
closing in on them, she climbed up and out. Then she ran, looking for
another rille.
Hours passed.
After a time, all that kept her going was fear. She
drew her legs up into the torso of her suit and set it to auto-run. Up
this canyon. Over this ridge. Twisting, turning. Scanning the land
ahead, looking for options. Two directions she might go. Flip a mental
coin. Choose one. Repeat the process. The radio was line-of-sight so
MacArthur couldn't use it to track her. Keep moving.
Keep moving.
Keep moving...
* * * *
Was it hours that passed, or days? Patang didn't
know. It might have been weeks. In times of crisis, the suit was
programmed to keep her alert by artificial stimulation of her brain. It
was like an electrical version of amphetamines. But, as with
amphetamines, you tended to lose track of things. Things like your
sense of time.
So she had no idea how long it took her to realize
that it was all no use.
The problem was that the suit was so damned heavy!
If she ran fast enough to keep her distance from MacArthur, it left a
trace in the regolith obvious enough to be followed at top speed. But
if she slowed down enough to place her walker's feet on bare stone when
she could, and leave subtle and easy-to-miss footprints when she
couldn't, he came right up behind her. And try though she might, she
couldn't get far enough ahead of him to dare slow down enough to leave
a trace he couldn't follow.
There was no way she could escape him.
The feeling of futility that came over her then was
drab and familiar, like a shabby old coat grown colorless with age that
you don't have the money to replace. Sometime, long ago, she'd crossed
that line where hope ceased. She had never actually admitted to herself
that she no longer believed they'd ever make that big strike--just one
day woken up knowing that she was simply waiting out her contract,
stubbornly trying to endure long enough to serve out her term and
return to Earth no poorer than she had set out.
Which was when her deviling had turned nasty,
wasn't it? It was when she had started touching herself and telling
MacArthur exactly what she was doing. When she'd started describing in
detail all the things she'd never do to him.
It was a way of getting through one more day. It
was a way of faking up enough emotion to care. It was a stupid, stupid
thing to do.
And this was her punishment.
But she couldn't give up. She was going to have to
... She didn't finish that thought. If she was going to do this unnamed
thing, she had to sort through the ground rules first.
The three rules were: No Violence. Protect Company
Equipment. Protect Yourself. They were ranked hierarchically.
Okay, Patang thought. In order to prevent violence,
I'm going to have to destroy Company property.
She waited to see if she'd pass out.
Nothing happened.
Good.
She'd come to a long ridge, steep-sided and barren
and set her suit to auto-climb. As she climbed, she scanned the slope
ahead, empty and rock-strewn under a permanently dazzling cover of
sulfuric acid clouds. Halfway up, MacArthur emerged from the zigzagging
valley below and waved jauntily.
Patang ignored him. That pile of boulders up ahead
was too large. Those to the right were too small. There was a patch of
loose regolith that looked promising but ... no. In the end, she veered
leftward, toward a shallow ledge that sheltered rocks that looked loose
enough to be dislodged but not massive enough to do any serious damage
to MacArthur's suit. All she wanted was to sweep him off his feet. He
could survive a slide downslope easily enough. But could he hold onto
the laser drill while doing so?
Patang didn't think so.
Okay, then. She took her suit off automatics and
climbed clumsily, carefully, toward her destination. She kept her
helmet up, pointed toward the top of the ridge, to avoid tipping
MacArthur off to her intentions.
Slantwise across the slope, that's right. Now
straight up. She glanced back and saw that she'd pulled MacArthur into
her wake. He was directly beneath her. Good. All systems go.
She was up to the ledge now.
Stop. Turn around. Look down on MacArthur,
surprisingly close.
If there was one thing Patang knew, after all these
months, it was how easy it was to start a landslide. Lean back and
brace yourself here, and start kicking. And over the rocks go and over
the rocks go and--
LASER HAZARD
"Ohhhh, Patang, you are so obvious. You climb
diagonally up a slope that any ordinary person would tackle straight
on. You change direction halfway up. What were you planning to do,
start an avalanche? What did you think that would accomplish?"
"I thought I could get the laser away from you."
"And what good would that do? I'd still have the
suit. I'd still have rocks. I'd still have you at my mercy. You hadn't
really thought this one through, had you?"
"No," she admitted.
"You tried to outwit me, but you didn't have the
ingenuity. Isn't that right?"
"Yes."
"You were just hoping. But there isn't any hope, is
there?"
"No."
He flipped one hand dismissively. "Well, keep on
going. We're not done yet."
* * * *
Weeping, Patang topped the ridge and started
downward, into a valley shaped like a deep bowl. Glassy scarps on all
sides caught whatever infrared bounced off the floor and threw it back
into the valley. The temperature readings on her visor leaped. It was
at least fifty degrees hotter out there than anyplace she had ever
been. Hot enough that prolonged exposure would incapacitate her suit?
Maybe. But there was MacArthur behind her, and the only way forward was
a shallow trough leading straight down. She had no alternative.
Midway down the slope, the trough deepened. Rock
walls rose up to plunge Patang into shadow. Her suit's external
temperature went down, though not as much as she would've liked. Then
the way grew less steep and then it flattened out. The trough ended as
a bright doorway between jagged rocks.
She stepped out into the open and looked across the
valley.
The ground dazzled.
She walked out into it. She felt weightless. Her
feet floated up beneath her and her hands rose of their own accord into
the air. The muscle suit's arms rose too, like a ballerina's.
A network of cracks crazed the floor of the valley,
each one blazing bright as the sun. Liquid metal was just oozing up out
of the ground. She'd never seen anything like it.
Patang stomped on a puddle of metal, shattering it
into droplets of sunlight and setting off warning alarms in her suit.
For an instant she swayed with sleepiness. But she shook it off. She
snapped a stick-probe from her tool rack and jabbed it into the stuff.
It measured the metal's temperature and its resistance to pressure, ran
a few baby calculations, and spat out a result.
Tin.
She looked up again. There were intersecting lines
of molten tin everywhere. The pattern reminded her of her childhood on
the Eastern Shore, of standing at the edge of a marsh, binoculars in
hand, hoping for a harrier, with the silver gleam of sun on water
almost painful to the eye. This looked just like a marsh, only with tin
instead of water.
A tin marsh.
For an instant, wonder flickered to life within
her. How could such a thing be? What complex set of geological
conditions was responsible? All she could figure was that the noontide
heat was involved. As it slowly sank into the rock, the tin below
expanded and pushed its way up through the cracks. Or maybe it was the
rocks that expanded, squeezing out the liquid tin. In either case the
effect would be very small for any given volume. She couldn't imagine
how much tin there must be down there for it to be forced to the
surface like this. More than she'd ever dreamed they'd find.
"We're rich!" she whooped. She couldn't
help it. All those months, all that misery, and here it was. The payoff
they'd set out to discover, the one that she'd long ago given up all
hope of finding.
LASER HAZARD
LASER HAZARD
LASER HAZARD
"No! Wait! Stop!" she cried. "You don't need to do
this anymore. We found it! It's here!"
Turning, she saw McArthur's big suit lumber out of
shadow. It was brute strength personified, all body and no head. "What
are you talking about?" he said angrily. But Patang dared think he
sounded almost sane. She dared hope she could reason with him.
"It's the big one, Mac!" She hadn't called him Mac
in ages. "We've got the goddamned motherlode here. All you have to do
is radio in the claim. It's all over, Mac! This time tomorrow, you're
going to be holding a press conference about it."
For a moment MacArthur stood silent and irresolute.
Then he said, "Maybe so. But I have to kill you first."
"You turn up without me, the Company's gonna have
questions. They're gonna interrogate their suit. They're gonna run a
mind-probe. No, MacArthur, you can't have both. You've got to choose:
money or me."
LASER HAZARD
"Run, you bitch!" MacArthur howled. "Run
like you've got a chance to live!"
She didn't move. "Think of it, MacArthur. A nice
cold bath. They chill down the water with slabs of ice, and for a
little extra they'll leave the ice in. You can hear it clink."
"Shut up."
"And ice cream!" she said fervently. "A thousand
different flavors of ice cream. They've got it warehoused: sherbet,
gelato, water ice ... Oh, they know what a prospector likes, all right.
Beer in big, frosty mugs. Vodka so cold it's almost a slurry."
"Shut the fuck up!"
"You've been straight with me. You gave me a
half-hour head start, just like you promised, right? Not everybody
would've done that. Now I'm gonna be straight with you. I'm going to
lock my suit down." She powered off the arms and legs. It would take a
good minute to get them online again. "So you don't have to worry about
me getting away. I'm going to just stand here, motionless and helpless,
while you think about it, all right?" Then, desperation forcing her all
the way into honesty, "I was wrong, MacArthur. I mean it this time. I
shouldn't have done those things. Accept my apology. You can rise above
it. You're a rich man now."
MacArthur roared with rage.
LASER HAZARD
LASER HAZARD
LASER HAZARD
LASER HAZARD
"Walk, damn you!" he screamed. "Walk!"
LASER HAZARD
LASER HAZARD
LASER HAZARD
He wasn't coming any closer. And though he kept on
firing, over and over, the bolts of lased light never hit her. It was
baffling. She'd given up, she wasn't running, it wasn't even possible
for her to run. So why didn't he just kill her? What was stopping him?
Revelation flooded Patang then, like sudden
sunlight after a long winter. So simple! So obvious! She couldn't help
laughing. "You can't shoot me!" she cried. "The suit won't let
you!"
It was what the tech guys called "fossil software."
Before the Company acquired the ability to insert their programs into
human beings, they'd programmed their tools so they couldn't be used
for sabotage. People, being inventive buggers, had found ways around
that programming often enough to render it obsolete. But nobody had
ever bothered to dig it out of the deep levels of the machinery's code.
What would be the point?
She whooped and screamed. Her suit staggered in a
jittery little dance of joy. "You can't kill me, MacArthur! You can't!
You can't and you know it! I can just walk right past you, and all the
way to the next station, and there's nothing you can do about it."
MacArthur began to cry.
* * * *
The hopper came roaring down out of the white
dazzle of the sky to burn a landing practically at their feet. They
clambered wearily forward and let the pilot bolt their muscle suits to
the hopper's strutwork. There wasn't cabin space for them and they
didn't need it.
The pilot reclaimed his seat. After his first
attempts at conversation had fallen flat, he'd said no more. He had
hauled out prospectors before. He knew that small talk was useless.
With a crush of acceleration their suits could only
partially cushion, the hopper took off. Only three hours to Port
Ishtar. The hopper twisted and Patang could see Venus rushing
dizzyingly by below her. She blanked out her visor so she didn't have
to look at it.
Patang tested her suit. The multiplier motors had
been powered down. She was immobile.
"Hey, Patang."
"Yeah?"
"You think I'm going to go to jail? For all the
shit I did to you?"
"No, MacArthur. Rich people don't go to jail. They
get therapy."
"That's good," he said. "Thank you for telling me
that."
"De nada," she said without thinking. The
jets rumbled under her back, making the suit vibrate. Two, three hours
from now, they'd come down in Port Ishtar, stake their claims, collect
their money, and never see each other again.
On impulse, she said, "Hey, MacArthur!"
"What?"
And for an instant she came that close to
playing the Game one last time. Deviling him, just to hear his teeth
grind. But...
"Nothing. Just--enjoy being rich, okay? I hope you
have a good life."
"Yeah." MacArthur took a deep breath, and then let
it go, as if he were releasing something painful, and said, "Yeah ...
you too."
And they soared.
Copyright © 2006 Michael Swanwick
[Back to Table
of Contents]
NOT THIS EARTH FOREVER by W. GREGORY
STEWART
* * * *
I would not this earth forever; I
would not this one and mundane planet
bound and only ride, not I--my dreams demand
the leaping spire no people ever built.
I throat an unknown lyric to
a distant air that lingers from
some ancient lunar transit, as beyond--
constellatory steps across (my feet
do point to point upon)
the glinting bridge that spans
these stellar tides, and time--
are drawn my eye and every yearning
thought unerringly away. I rise and leave
a wormrife, woeful world behind--
I leave in mind
the earth that I would not.
--W. Gregory Stewart
Copyright © 2006 W. Gregory Stewart
NOT THIS EARTH FOREVER
[Back to Table
of Contents]
THE PLURALITY OF WORLDS by BRIAN
STABLEFORD
Brian Stableford's recent novels include The
Wayward Muse (Black Coat Press) and Streaking (PS
Publishing). Black Coat Press has also published his translation of
Paul Féval's Salem Street, one of the pioneering series of
crime novels after which the press is named. His four hundred and sixty
thousand-word reference book, Science Fact and Fiction: An
Encyclopedia, will be out from Routledge in September. In his
sumptuous cover story, he bids us bon voyage on our journey through the
ether and into the age-old debate over...
The ethership stood on the launch platform at
Greenwich, ready to blast off. The cabin set atop the massive rocket
appeared tiny when viewed from the ground; the ladder by which the
intrepid voyagers would reach it seemed exceedingly fragile.
Thomas Digges, the captain of the vessel's five-man
crew, stood on the street at the edge of the platform in company with
its principal architect, John Dee, and the Archbishop of Canterbury,
John Foxe. Thomas was not looking up but looking down at the
cobblestones. They had been scoured and swept in the early hours; he
had never seen a city thoroughfare less likely to offend his boots.
"Your father would be immensely proud, had he lived
to see this day," Dee said to the younger man. "This--more than the
telescope, the laws of planetary motion, or even the theory of
affinity--is the ultimate fruition of his work."
"He was but one half of a great alliance," Thomas
said, meeting his mentor's eyes. "Had you not introduced him to Roger
Bacon's works, he might not have begun to toy with the telescope or
applied himself to the munitions of war that laid the groundwork for
the ethership. Your mathematical expertise was every bit as important
as his in proving and improving the Copernican system, and without your
fluctual algebra he would never have been able to develop the theory of
affinity."
"You should not forget the inspiration of the
Almighty, my son," Foxe put in, "nor the abundant financial support
provided by our glorious queen."
"No, indeed," Thomas agreed, willingly. The queen
had certainly been generous with her own funds as well as the nation's,
and her generosity had set an example that many of her courtiers had
been anxious to emulate, competing among themselves to sponsor the New
Learning. "Will the queen be here to witness the launch of her
namesake?"
"Her carriage is en route as we speak," Foxe
assured him. "She would not miss it for the world. It means a great
deal to her that England should be the first nation to send ambassadors
to the moon."
"We must beware of expecting too much of the
expedition," Dee observed, gravely. "The distance the ship will
contrive to travel is entirely dependent on the conditions the crew
will discover once they are beyond the upper limit of the air. We do
not know whether ether is respirable--and if it is not, the crew will
be forced to make a swift return to Earth. Preparations for a journey
to the moon would then acquire a new dimension of complexity, more
challenging in its way than the design of the ethership's fuel-system."
"That is a matter of God's providence," Foxe
judged. "If the ether is breathable, then humankind clearly has God's
permission to travel between the worlds--but if it is not, the heavens
are evidently out of bounds."
Thomas frowned slightly, but said nothing. Foxe was
a powerful influence in the court--powerful enough to have added a man
of his own, John Field, to the "crew" of the Queen Jane. In
reality, Thomas and Francis Drake were the only ones required--or
able--to man the vessel's controls. Edward de Vere and Walter Raleigh
had petitioned the queen to be added to the company in the hope of
impressing her with their boldness in quest of adventure. De Vere had a
reputation as a playwright and Raleigh as a poet, but neither had any
significant skill in mathematics, which put them at a definite
disadvantage in a court where the greater part of everyday conversation
was devoted to the progress of science. Foxe's man, John Field, was no
courtier--he was fervent enough in his Puritanism to make no secret of
his contempt for the affectations of court life--but he was a man of
refined conscience who would be able to report to the Archbishop on the
potential theological consequences of any discoveries the
expeditionaries might make.
Thomas would rather not have had Field aboard the
ethership--but he would rather not have had de Vere and Raleigh aboard
either, although Raleigh was always an amiable companion. Indeed, he
would have been glad to go alone if he had not needed another pair of
hands. Drake had an interest in winning the queen's favor too--and had
the advantage of maturity and previous accomplishment over his upstart
competitors, being only three years younger than the queen--but he was
a good calculator and a cool man under pressure.
"Speak of the Devil!" Thomas murmured, his voice
far too slight to carry to the Archbishop's ever-vigilant ear. Drake
was emerging from the Black Bear Inn, his arms linked with those of de
Vere and Raleigh; the three of them as merry as men could be who had
been forbidden ale for breakfast. A fourth man, who was walking three
steps behind them, was as disapproving as they were cheerful; John
Field, Puritan firebrand, had a fine talent for disapproval and its
display.
The three courtiers were finely clad and their
beards were neatly trimmed. Drake was the tallest as well as the
oldest, but de Vere--ten years Drake's junior--was the handsomest of
the three. Raleigh, two years younger than de Vere at twenty-five, was
not conventionally fair of face, but he had a certain dash in his
attitude that had already made an impression on the queen, if
Cripplegate rumor could be trusted. In reality, de Vere was probably
the more reckless of the two--he was still suffering the bad reputation
of having once had an unarmed man "commit suicide by running on to his
sword"--but the queen was said to prefer a man who maintained a
flamboyant attitude, while behaving politely, to one whose attitude was
polite while his behavior resembled a loose cannon.
"The queen will be here in a matter of minutes!"
Drake announced. "I saw her carriage from the attic with the aid of one
of Tom's telescopes, advancing from Rotherhithe at the gallop. Perfect
timing, as always."
Digges bowed, as he murmured "Sir Francis, milord,
Sir Walter, Mr. Field." Although he was the captain of the ethership,
three of his crewmen outranked him by birth--de Vere most extravagantly
of all, having inherited the title of Earl of Oxford while still a boy.
It was the three aristocrats who returned his bow most graciously,
however; Field seemed to think such polite gestures akin to church
vestments, and was a dedicated minimalist in their expression.
"Her majesty is doubtless anxious to see Master Dee
again," de Vere said. "While he has been busy here, the Tower has been
deprived of its fireworks and its horoscopes alike."
Dee bowed in acknowledgement, although the remark
had not been intended as a compliment. Field took up a position beside
the Archbishop, making a row of three Johns in opposition to the three
gallants. Thomas felt uneasily suspended between the two ranks. "If her
majesty is missing Master Dee," he dared to say, "it is more likely
that she feels the need of her lessons in mathematics." In 1568, when
Dee had presented the queen with a copy of his Propadeumata
Aphorisitica, the queen had gladly accepted his offer to give her
lessons in mathematics to help her understand it. She had been a
champion of natural philosophy since she had come to the throne in
1553--even more so since she had broken free of Northumberland
machinations following her husband's assassination by Elizabethans in
1558--but her generosity had increased in proportion to her
comprehension.
Foxe, who seemed even less appreciative of Thomas's
remark than de Vere, might well have made some remark about Bible
studies, but he was distracted by a buzz in the crowd that had gathered
along the quay. They too had caught sight of the queen's coach--or its
escort, at least.
"Batman's here, I see," Dee observed. Stephen
Batman, chaplain to the Master of Corpus Christi, was Dee's greatest
rival as a book-collector, although his interest in the manuscripts he
accumulated was more antiquarian than utilitarian.
"Who's that boy beside him?" Thomas asked.
"That's one of Nick Bacon's sons," Drake answered.
"Young Francis--a prodigy, they say, likely to eclipse Master Dee
himself, in time."
"Not if the Queen Jane makes a successful
ascent into the ether," Thomas opined. "Whether it is able to go on to
the moon or not, that achievement will not be eclipsed for a hundred
years ... and Master Dee is its architect." He added the last remark
lest Drake--or anyone else--thought that he was blowing his own trumpet.
"Here she comes!" Raleigh crowed, immediately
joining in with the tumultuous cheering. Everyone else did likewise, in
slightly less Stentorian tones--even John Field.
Queen Jane's carriage, pulled by four black horses,
rattled south-eastward along the Thames shore behind the vanguard of a
company of cavalry, whose second cohort was bringing up the rear. Their
scarlet coats were ablaze in the morning sun, while their polished
sabers reflected random rays of dazzling light.
Foxe and Dee hurried forward to greet the monarch,
while de Vere checked his doublet and hose and Raleigh reached
reflexively for the ornamental hilt of the sword that he would normally
have been wearing. Like his breakfast ale, it had been forbidden.
The queen was only a few months short of her
fortieth birthday, but she looked radiant as well as regal. Thomas
blushed at the sight of her, as he always did, and stumbled as Dee
hurried him forward in order to present him to her.
"Your majesty," the Master said. "Leonard Digges's
son shall make England proud this day."
Queen Jane extended her hand for Thomas to kiss.
"The captain will make us very proud indeed," she said, "for there is
nothing England admires more than courage--and the navigation of the
heavens will require courage unparalleled."
Thomas stammered his thanks. The cavalry had formed
a protective cordon around the party, although it was more a show of
discipline than anxiety; the Elizabethans were a spent force nowadays,
and no agent of Spain could have gotten within five miles of Greenwich
on a day like this. Drake, de Vere, and Raleigh took the opportunity to
form a cordon of their own, vying for the queen's attention with
effusive flatteries. For once, Thomas felt a pang of sympathy for the
awkward and hesitant Field.
"Time is pressing, lads," he said, when they had
played their parts sufficiently. "We'd best be mounting the ladder."
Without any more fuss than that he set off for the ethership, knowing
that the others would fall into line behind him. He left it to them to
wave to the crowd, while he contented himself with a last glance in the
direction of John Dee, the greatest man of science the world had ever
produced--or, at least, the man whose reputation to that effect was
about to be subjected to the ultimate proof.
* * * *
The first and more unexpected agony was the sound
of the rocket's ignition. Thomas had known that it would be louder than
any sound he had experienced before, and had suspected that its
pressure might be oppressive, but he had not anticipated the seeming
fury with which it pounded his eardrums, drowning out all other
sensation and thought.
Then affinity took hold of him--or, more
accurately, the rising ethership slammed into his back, while the
affinity that bound him to the Earth fought against the force of the
rocket's explosive levitation, trying with all its might to hold him
down. He had known that this sensation, too, would be bad, having
experienced similar phenomena during the test launches. Those vessels
had only ascended into the atmosphere, though, no higher than the
summit of a mountain. His body had suffered no lingering ill-effects at
all--but this pressure was twice as powerful, and he felt that it was
crushing him.
Thomas heard a gasp as Field tried and failed to
scream; the clergyman was the only crew member who had not taken any
part in the testing program. The scientist could imagine the thought
that must be possessing the Puritan's brain: if God had made the
affinity between man and Earth so strong, how could he possibly intend
that men should ever attempt to break the bond? But the pressure
passed, to be gradually replaced by a very different sensation: that of
weightlessness. Thomas had a fine mathematical brain--near equal to his
father's, Dee said--and he had long applied his methods to the
artillerist's art of ballistics; he constructed a picture in his mind
of the trajectory of the rocket as it curved away from the ground it
had left behind, aiming for a circular orbit about its world.
Only a handful of men, as yet, had circumnavigated
the globe in ships, and none of them was an Englishman--although Drake
had sworn that if he had not been invited to take his place on the Queen
Jane he would have made the attempt in the Pelican. Now,
five Englishmen were about to circle the world not once but several
times, in a matter of hours rather than months.
"Make sure your tethers are secure, lads," he
said--for Field's benefit rather than that of his experienced crewmen.
"Cleave to your couches if you can, and take care not to release
anything into the cabin."
"Aye aye, sir," said de Vere, with a slight hint of
mockery--but Thomas ignored him.
"Ready, Sir Francis?" he said.
"Aye, Tom," was Drake's entirely sincere reply.
Drake had to supervise the course of the ethership while Thomas
deployed the sampling bottles mounted to collect the pure ether that
would soon be surrounding the ship, using mechanical arms to maneuver
them into double-doored lockers. From there, if all went well, they
could be brought inside without breaching the integrity of the hull.
Thomas worked unhurriedly, but not without urgency; Drake was equally
concentrated on his work.
Raleigh was closest to a porthole; he was looking
out with avid interest, watching the curve of the globe's horizon.
"I can't see England at all, curse the clouds!" he
said, "but I can see a landmass that must be Africa, and more ocean
than I ever hoped to see in a lifetime. The mystery of the Austral
continent will soon be solved--or perhaps we'll see Dante's purgatory,
towering above the ocean hemisphere in solitary splendor."
"Papist nonsense," muttered Field, who sounded as
if he had spent a stint in Purgatory himself.
"Thank the Lord we have not collided with one of
the Romanists’ crystal spheres," Raleigh said, mischievously. "That
would have been cause enough for protest."
"Nor can I see Plato's spindle of necessity," de
Vere put in, craning his neck to see through another porthole. "Does
anyone hear the sirens intoning the music of the spheres?"
"We're not as high as all that," Thomas said,
without breaking his concentration. "The planets are a great deal
further away than the moon, which is still a long way off. The first of
the Classic philosophers’ questions to be settled is the nature of
space. If the void theorists are right, ours will have to be a brief
excursion."
"Now there," observed de Vere, "Puritans and
Papists are in rare accord. There's not an atomist in either orthodox
company--they're plenarists all, save for the occasional rogue. Remind
me, please, Reverend Field: is it still orthodox to believe that the
ether marking the extent of space is the breath of God?" Whatever his
faults, de Vere had been well-tutored in Classics by Arthur Golding; he
knew that the notion of gods breathing ether as humans breathed air was
a pagan idea, of which Christian theology was bound to disapprove in
spite of the Vatican's approval of selected Aristotelian ideas.
"It is not a question," Field retorted, icily, "on
which the Good Book has any pronouncement to make." His tone did not
seek to conceal his awareness that de Vere was suspected of Catholic
sympathies, nor the fact that he was Foxe's eyes and ears, alert for
any advantageous whiff of heresy.
Even so, Raleigh--whom similar suspicion deemed to
have atheistic tendencies--felt sufficiently liberated to say: "Was it
God's negligence, do you suppose, or that of his amanuensis Moses, that
left the point unclarified? It would be a great convenience to us,
would it not, if the statutes of Leviticus had pronounced upon the
permissibility or abomination of ether-breathing?"
"Hold your blasphemous tongue, sir!" the clergyman
exclaimed. "God revealed to man what man had need to know."
Thomas, who was busy capturing a bottle of ether
within the transfer-hold, found time to think that God had been a
trifle vague when it came to the necessities of mathematics,
navigation, and engineering, let alone the still-impregnable mysteries
of physiology. "Got it!" he said, as his manipulative endeavors bore
fruit. "The Master's contraption worked beautifully."
"Did we decide who was to be first to inhale from
the bottle?" de Vere asked, with a mischievous glance in Field's
direction. "Should we draw lots, or it is a clergyman's prerogative to
breathe the intangible sustenance of God?"
"If a lungful of void were likely to strike a man
dead on the spot," Raleigh said, "it might be best to give the task to
a man of faith, under God's dutiful protection."
"Easy, lads," Thomas said, as his nervous fingers
groped at the interior catch of the hold. "It's not faith in God that's
required here, but faith in the plenum, and the life-supporting virtue
of the ether. Even if I lacked such faith, though, I doubt that I'd be
struck dead by a single draught of nothingness."
"You might be in more danger of drunkenness," said
Drake. "If ether is vaporous nectar, as some say, it might play tricks
with your senses."
"Aye," Thomas agreed, extracting the sealed bottle
from its cradle, "so it might. But as my father used to say: let's try
it and see." He closed his mouth and set the bottle to his nose,
released the stopper and breathed deep. He knew, even before his lungs
responded to the intake, that the void theorists were incorrect; had
the space beyond the atmosphere been empty, and the Earth's air
aggregated about it by affinity alone, he would not even have been able
to remove the stopper; pressure would have held it firmly in place. The
plenarists were correct, it seemed; there was no void, and space was
full--but full of what?
Had God really intended humankind to be forever
Earthbound, ether might have been a poison, and air a protective
insulation against it--but Thomas found that it was not. Nor was it a
deliriant, as Drake had hypothesized. He was mildly disappointed to
discover that breathing ether was very much like breathing air. "It has
no discernible odor," he declared, pensively, "and it's not cold.
That's odd, I think, for mountain air is as cold as it is thin. This is
a little thin, I suppose, but so far as I can tell, it shares the
virtues of the...."
He would have said "air we usually breathe" had he
not been seized by a sudden fit of dizziness. Recumbent on his couch,
he was in no danger of fainting, but he could not speak while his
senses were reeling.
"What is it, Tom?" Drake asked, anxiously. He was
not the only man present who was Thomas's senior, but Field was only a
year older and Drake was a full five; Drake was the only one with the
remotest pretension to serve as a father figure.
"Nothing to do with the ether," Thomas judged,
perhaps a trifle too hastily. "The effect of moving while weightless, I
think. A momentary vertigo."
"There really is an Austral continent," Raleigh
informed them. "Or a sizeable island, at least. Can we claim it in the
name of Queen Jane from up here, do you suppose, or must we direct a
privateer to plant a banner on its shore when we land?" His voice
faltered very slightly as he pronounced the last word; they all knew
that landing their tiny craft would be every bit as difficult and
dangerous as freeing it from the Earth's affinity.
"Never mind the Austral continent," said de Vere.
"Can we--do we--press on to the moon?"
"There's more than the breathability of the ether
to be taken into account on that score, Ned," Raleigh told him, bidding
for the intellectual high ground in their private conflict. "There's
the fuel, and the manuverability of the ship to test. We've time in
hand. Will they be able to see us in England with the aid of one of
your father's telescopes, Tom, when we've overflown the Americas and
crossed the Atlantic?"
"We won't pass over England on the second round
trip," Thomas told him. "They might see us in Rome, though. That'll
make the pope bite his tongue, won't it, Mr. Field?"
"The pope refuses to look through a telescope,"
Field replied, less stiffly than Thomas had expected, "for fear of what
he might see."
"There's nothing in the moons of Jupiter to
frighten a pious man," Raleigh observed, drily, "and infinite space is
no more visible than finite space."
"The pope has no need to deny the infinity of
space," de Vere put in, striking back at Raleigh's presumption of
superior knowledgeability. "It's not a Copernican doctrine. Nicholas of
Cusa proposed it, on the grounds that God's creative power could not be
limited. He argued for the plurality of worlds on exactly the same
basis."
"You're a true scholar, Ned," Drake said, amiably.
"Where do you stand on the dispute as to whether the inhabitants of the
other worlds must be identical to ourselves, being made in the same
divine image, or whether they must be infinitely various in form and
nature, so as not to limit the creativity of the divine imagination?"
"Some might be giants and some tiny," de Vere
observed, "in proportion to the sizes of their worlds."
Raleigh laughed. "But in which proportion, Ned?" he
asked. "Will the Selenites be dwarfs because their world in smaller
than ours, or giants, because the force of affinity does not stunt
their growth?"
"The fuel stores are still in place and the
controls check out," Drake reported. "No leaks at all--we have fuel
enough to take us to the moon and back, and the means to control its
deployment."
"And the attitude of the ship can be adjusted with
appropriate precision," Thomas agreed. "Who'd like to sniff the second
bottle of ether when I've brought it through?"
"I will," Raleigh said. "No offense, Tom, but you
breathe like a mathematician. I've a better nose than you; if ether has
a bouquet, however subtle, I'll feel it on my palate."
"Fine," said Thomas, clicking the catch on the
second hold--but as soon as he took hold of the bottle, he realized
that Master Dee's "contraption" had not worked as well on the second
occasion as it had on the first. The outer hatch of the lock had not
closed; there was now a gap in the hull the size of a man's forearm.
"Don't panic, lads," he was quick to say. "If there
were a void outside, we'd be in trouble, but so long as the pressure of
the ether's not so very different from the pressure of the air in the
cabin, there won't be much exchange." He fumbled as he tried to secure
the inner hatch, however. The ether that Thomas had breathed had been
clear, empty of any other apparent substance, but the ether that
streamed in through the temporary opening in the hull was cloudy, as if
woodsmoke were adrift in it. This was no mere smoke or mist, however,
for it was formed into an approximate shape--Thomas could not decide
whether it was more like a moth or an artist's conception of an
angel--and it moved as if with purpose, descending upon Thomas's face
like a veil.
"Look out, Tom!" Raleigh cried--but the warning was
futile.
Thomas tried to hold his breath, but he was
unprepared. Fear made him inhale sharply--and the invader took the
opportunity to wriggle up his nose like an eel burrowing into soft
sand. Thomas felt its ghostly presence pass, slick but not cold. He
expected it to move down his trachea, or perhaps his esophagus, but
instead it seemed to move into the space of his skull, diffusing into
the nooks and crannies of his brain.
This time, the Queen Jane's captain did
sense a sweet and cloying odor--and when the vertigo took hold of him
again, it did not relent. Supine as he was on his couch, he lost
consciousness almost immediately.
* * * *
As Thomas awoke, the dream in which he had been
languishing fled from consciousness, leaving him cast way in a sea of
uncertainty. He did not know where he was, and could not remember where
he ought to be. He opened his eyes convulsively, and looked wildly
about, in spite of the light that flooded his eyes and dazzled him. He
knew that something was wrong.
He remembered, belatedly, that he ought to be
weightless, tethered to his couch in the cabin of the Queen Jane--but
he was not. Nor, however, was he back on Earth. He was in the grip of
affinity, but he felt lighter by far than he ever had on Earth.
A rough hand gripped his shoulder and steadied him.
"Tom!" said the voice of Sir Francis Drake. "Thank God! I feared that
you'd never wake up. Are you all right?"
"Aye," said Tom, thickly, rubbing his eyes to clear
a certain stickiness from his eyelids. "What did I swallow?"
"As to that, I don't know," Drake told him. "Nor do
I know whether it's still inside you--but I've seen creatures stranger
by far than that one since you fell unconscious, on my honor. Field
missed the show too, having fainted in alarm, but Walt and Ned were
awake throughout, so I knew that I wasn't dreaming."
"Where are they?" Thomas asked--meaning Raleigh and
de Vere, although Field was not there either.
"I don't know," Drake said. "Probably in a similar
prison. Our captors might have recognized the two of us as the senior
crewmen--or as the oldest of our company--but I doubt it." Thomas
observed that Drake's face was scratched and that many of the scratches
were somewhat inflamed.
The cell in which Thomas and Drake were apparently
imprisoned was reasonably capacious, but all its alcoves were small and
set above head-height, making it difficult to make out what they
contained. Thomas looked down instead, to see that the "bed" on which
he lay was a protuberance in the floor, not a wooden platform on legs.
The floor, like the walls and ceiling, seemed to be composed of an
organic substance akin to wood or tortoiseshell, but it seemed clean
enough--much cleaner than the vast majority of England's household
floors. The floor was grey, but the colors and textures of the walls
were very various, and the radiance that lit the space came from
silvery ribbons swirling across the ceiling rather than any kind of
flame. The doorway was oval in shape; there was no obvious catch
securing the door, which might easily have been mistaken for a stopper
in the neck of a jar.
"What stranger creatures have you seen?" Thomas
asked, belatedly.
"Lunar moths with man-sized bodies and vast wings,"
Drake said, tersely. "Grasshoppers walking on their hind legs, and ants
too, somewhat taller than a man. And slugs the size of the elephants in
the Tower menagerie, with castles of oystershell. I thought them
brutally violent at first, for they're very free with the attentions of
their various antennae, limbs and slimy palps, but I don't think they
meant to injure us." Thomas reached up to touch his own face, which was
tender and itchy. His hands were no better, and the swelling made it
difficult to flex his fingers.
"Are we on the moon, then?" Thomas asked, in frank
bewilderment.
"In the moon," Drake corrected him. "They
flew us here, ethership and all, by the power of their multifarious
wings, wrapped in a web of what I'd be tempted to call spidersilk were
it not that spiders are one of the few creepy-crawlies I've not seen
inflated to magnanimous dimensions hereabouts."
"I've seen signs of life and movement while
studying the moon in my father's best peeping-glass," Thomas said, in a
low voice, "but I was never entirely sure that they were not a trick of
the lens or the mind's eye."
"Master Dee's hatches are a poor design," Drake
opined, "by comparison with the craters that serve as doorways to the
moon--but the giants are not as large as all that. You couldn't see
them with a spy-glass any more than we could see elephants strolling in
the African savannah were we to turn a telescope on the Earth from the
lunar surface."
"There were ants, you say?"
"Things somewhat reminiscent of ants--not to
mention moths, bugs, beetles, and a hundred more types for which I
cannot improvise names, all living in a single tempestuous throng. They
collaborated in our capture, and..."
He broke off as the door opened. It did not swing
on a hinge; the aperture dilated.
Thomas understood immediately what point Drake was
trying to make. The four individuals who came through the door were all
insectile, but they were analogues of very different Earthly species.
They all walked upright on their hindmost legs, and their heads were
equally bizarre, but their bodies were very different in color,
texture, and equipment. Two were winged, one like a butterfly and one
like a dragonfly. Two were brightly colored, one striped like a wasp
and the other spotted like a ladybird. Two were stout, two slender. Two
were clutching objects in the "hands" attached to their intermediary
limbs. Two were carrying implements of some kind in their forelimbs.
All of them, however, hurried forward with no regard whatsoever for
their captives’ personal space, and began touching them, with
all manner of appendages.
Thomas fell back upon the bed, overcome by horror.
He wanted to scream, but dared not open his mouth lest something even
nastier than the ether-creature slip inside him. He closed his eyes,
praying for the molestation to stop.
"Be still," said a voice, pronouncing the words
inside his head like one of his own vocalized thoughts. "Be patient. If
you will relax, and let me use your limbs, I can communicate with at
least one of them--I can explain the irritation in our flesh, and
demand an antidote."
Thomas inferred at first that one of the monstrous
insects must be projecting the words into his head by some mysterious
process of thought-transference--but then he remembered that there was
already an alien presence within his skull: an etheric ghost that
appeared to have dissolved its fragile substance in the flesh of his
brain.
"What are you?" he demanded silently. He had made
no conscious effort to relax, as he had been asked to, but he did not
resist when he felt his hands moving of their own accord.
The insectile monsters seemed more startled by this
contact than he had been by theirs. They withdrew their various
feelers, and waited while his fingers danced upon the head of one of
their number.
Thomas had to collaborate with his intimate
invader, rising unsteadily to his feet in order to continue the tactile
conversation more effectively. It was an authentic conversation
now--the insect addressed by his mysterious passenger's gestures was
making its reply, in terms of rapid strokes of its antennae--but Thomas
felt the irritation and inflammation in his flesh die down.
"I am explaining your origin," his invader said.
"Your nature too, although that is more difficult. I can understand why
you think of me as an invader, but I mean you no harm any more than the
members of the True Civilization do. It might help us both if you were
to try to think of me as a guest."
"What's happening, Tom?" Drake asked. "What on
Earth are you doing?"
"We're not on Earth," Tom retorted, abandoning the
internal dialogue to speak aloud, "and it isn't me who's doing what I'm
doing. It's the ether-creature that wormed its way into me when the
ship leaked. Somehow it knows how to communicate with this creature.
Perhaps it has traveled extensively in the minds of other creatures."
"Good guess, mine host," said the creature within
him, silently. "You're an exceptional creature, Thomas Digges, to have
such trust in your own sanity. It often requires months or years to
establish a rapport--but yours is a dreaming species, I suppose. That
makes a difference--few species have that particular gift, or curse."
Drake had fallen silent, direly puzzled. The
insects, however, were frenetically busy in communication among
themselves. Touch was only one of the senses they employed; they could
not talk as humans talked but they clicked and chittered, warbled and
hummed. They spoke with their limbs and their wings, and various other
kinds of apparatus that Thomas could not discern.
"I think that I have made the situation clear,"
Thomas's internal informant said. "I have asked to be taken to one of
the queens’ chambers, since this world has no fleshcore, where we might
converse with philosophers closer to the heart of the True
Civilization. They will understand your nature, having mechanical
analogues of your kind, even if they have not been studying you
carefully from afar."
"I have no idea what you are trying to tell me,"
Thomas replied, silently. "All this is meaningless to me."
"Be patient," the silent voice said. "I will try to
explain when I have the opportunity."
"If you and I are made in God's image, Tom," Drake
said, softly. "What manner of creator made creatures like these?"
It was not like Drake to speculate in such a
fashion, but Thomas could understand his confusion very well.
Preoccupied with his internal dialogue, however, and disturbed by the
incessant actions of his unbidden hands, he did not reply.
Drake did not seem to be offended by his rudeness.
"Perhaps de Vere was right," the crewman continued, "but if these are
merely insects like those of Earth, what giants the men of the moon
must be!"
Thomas knew that there was nothing mere about these
insects. They had been investigating him with manifest
intelligence--and still were, aided now by the voice of his invader ...
his guest. Like humans, they were sapient; like humans, they were
curious. The ether-creature called theirs the True Civilization--and
why should it not, given that they could fly through the ether between
the worlds, to capture stray etherships and interrogate their crews?
When the insects crowding around his bed began to
deploy the bulkier objects they were carrying he flinched and shied
away, but they still did not appear to mean him any harm. He could not
tell what was happening when the objects were pointed in his direction,
but none of the monsters was touching him any longer, directly or
indirectly. His own hands had been withdrawn from the face they had
been fondling so strangely.
Thomas found time to say aloud: "All's well,
Francis. I don't understand what's happening yet, but they don't mean
to do us any injury."
Drake was touching his face and inspecting the
backs of his hands. "That confounded itching's stopped," he observed.
"Have they administered some antidote?"
"Yes," Thomas told him. "They did not realize that
we had been stung. The ether-creature seems to know a great deal more
about what is happening here, and what is relevant to our welfare, than
we do. If it has not visited the surface of the Earth, it must know
others of its kind that have.
Drake actually struck a pose, then, and bowed
gracefully to the four attentive monsters. "On behalf of Queen Jane of
England," he said, "I greet you, noble sirs. Shall we be friends, then?
You don't have the look of Spaniards about you, and God forbid that you
might be Elizabethans ... or the spirits of the dead, come to that. Was
it Plutarch, Thomas, who first declared the moon to be a world akin to
the Earth, where the souls of the dead reside?"
"Plutarch it was," Thomas confirmed, "but I don't
think his soul is here before us, gathering material for more Lives."
"Nor I," Drake agreed. "Can you believe that
Raleigh and de Vere could be as brave as we are being, under similar
inspection? Not that it matters--by the time they tell the tale to the
queen, they'll have fought and vanquished whole Selenite armies, if
Field can't keep them honest--and we'll never convince them that we had
the bravado to act as we are while subject to such scrutiny. Please
assure me that they're not merely deciding the best way to cook and
season us."
The ether-creature seemed to know that Drake was
joking, and did not trouble to reassure Thomas against this ominous
possibility. Nor, however, did it forewarn Thomas that he was about to
be seized in the upper arms of one of the unburdened creatures, and
very thoroughly palpated, although it did say "Patience, Thomas!" once
the assault began. Thomas felt his hands making some sort of reply,
although he had no idea what it was--but he had a strange impression,
as the creature withdrew again, that it was even more repulsed by the
texture of his flesh than he was by the horror of the grip and the
probing feelers.
"The neo-Platonists and Aristotelian diehards have
a saying," Drake muttered. "As above, so below--but this seems
to me to be a very different world from the one we know. Men of that
sort are mostly monists, though, who think that the moon is a mere lamp
planted in the skies by providence to ameliorate the darkness of night
in suitably teasing fashion, and that the stars are candles disposed to
foretell our futures. Master Dee is no monist, is he--despite that he
wrote a book called Monas Hieroglyphica?"
"He was converted to pluralism thereafter," Thomas
said. "Propadeumata Aphorisitica is his definitive statement. He
is committed to the infinity of space and of worlds--and when I tell
him of our adventure, he will also be committed to the infinite variety
of form and virtue. These are intelligent beings, Francis--including
the thing inside me--and I'm praying hard that they might be more
virtuous in their treatment of fellow intelligent beings than the great
majority of men. Take care!"
It was not he that had pronounced the final words,
although they had been spoken aloud. Thomas was abruptly snatched from
his bed, and Drake was seized.
"Have no fear!" said Thomas's interior voice,
silent again but still voluble. "They are doing as I have asked, and
are taking us to a visitor from the galactic core. With luck, he will
order your release."
Thomas and Sir Francis Drake were dragged from the
room then, but they were both being held quite gently. They were no
worse than lightly bruised as they were hustled along one winding
corridor after another, through an interminable labyrinth. Thomas's
impression was that they were going deeper into the bowels of the moon,
but he could not be sure.
"Where are they taking us?" Drake shouted back to
him, his tall but slender captor having drawn some twelve or fifteen
yards ahead of Thomas's stouter guardian.
"To a queen's chamber, I believe," Thomas replied,
retaking control of his own vocal cords.
"I have heard that ants have queens," Drake said.
"None as pretty as my darling Jane, though."
"Is she your darling?" Thomas called back, although
he could feel the ether-creature's impatience to revert to silent
conversation.
"She will be," Drake said, "if I get out of this
alive with the means to return to Earth--always provided that I tell my
tale before Ned and Walt tell theirs. There's naught like a little
gooseflesh to animate affection, and I think I have the means now to
make her majesty's flesh crawl prodigiously."
Thomas was ashamed to feel a sudden pang of
resentment at the observation that Drake--who was, after all, five
years his senior and no great beauty--had not thought to include him
with de Vere and Raleigh in the list of his rivals for the queen's
affection. Such was the burden of humble birth, and perhaps the myth of
the mathematician's disdain for common passion.
Thomas now had the opportunity to see for himself
that the giant inhabitants of the moon did not all resemble insects,
although its insectile population was exceedingly various; there were,
as Drake had briefly mentioned, creatures like slugs the size of
elephants, with shells on their backs like mahouts’ turrets, and many
other creatures shelled like lobsters, whelks, or barnacles. There were
legions of chimeras clad in what Thomas could not help likening to
Medieval suits of armor designed for the protection of entities with
far too many limbs.
"Why, this must be a busy port or a great capital,"
Thomas said, though not aloud. "A cultural crossroads where many races
commingle and interact. If the moon is hollow throughout, honeycombed
with tunnels, how far must its pathways extend, and how shall its hosts
be numbered?"
"Very good, Thomas," his invader said. "I'm
assisting you as best I can, but you've a naturally calm mind, which
makes it a great deal easier. Thank God you have no relevant
phobias--they'd be a lot less easy to counter than your allergies."
"You talk a deal of nonsense," Thomas said, "for
someone using a borrowed tongue."
"Aye," the creature replied, "but I'll make sense
of it for you if I can. I must, for we've work to do here, now that the
True Civilization is aware of your new capability. They must have
studied you, I dare say, but they could not have thought you capable of
building an ethership for another four hundred years--and study
conducted at a distance is always calmer than a close confrontation,
where differences stand out that distinguish you from burrowers and
ethereals alike. We must convince an influential philosopher that you
are harmless still, and likely to remain so."
"Have you a name, guest?" Thomas demanded. "I feel
that I am at every possible disadvantage here. Or will you name
yourself Legion, and make things even worse?"
"I am no possessive demon," the creature assured
him. "I shall be as polite a guest as circumstances permit, and will
take my leave before I overstay the necessity of my visit. You may call
me Lumen."
"As in light, or cavity?" Thomas retorted.
"A little of both. We are chimerical creatures by
nature, and our aims are syncretic. I cannot bind your race to the True
Civilization at present, but I must persuade someone close to its heart
that humankind might one day be so bound--if I fail, the consequences
might be catastrophic."
Thomas wanted to demand further clarification of
this remarkable statement, but he did not have time. They had just
arrived in a much larger cavern: a vast and crowded amphitheater, with
terraces arranged in multitudinous circles about a central core.
"I told you so," Drake shouted. It took Thomas
several seconds to realize that his friend was referring to his
assertion that an insect queen could never be as pretty as his darling
Jane. Thomas had to agree, as he looked upon a vast individual, who was
surely the queen of a hive, although her resemblance to an ant or bee
was no greater than her resemblance to a moth or a centipede. Her
ugliness in human eyes was spectacular in its extremity. She was laying
eggs at the rate of one every ninety seconds, which acolytes carried
away into tunnel-mouths dotting the rim of the central arena.
It was not the queen to whom the two prisoners were
taken, though--it was to a group of individuals twenty-five or thirty
strong, situated no closer to her head than her nether end, who were in
conference in one of the inner ranks of the array of terraces. The
majority were more mothlike than any other species Thomas had yet seen,
conspicuously furry, with multifaceted eyes each larger than a human
head; the minority were very varied indeed.
"Now," said Thomas's uninvited guest, "you must let
me speak. The future of your nation, and perhaps your world, may depend
on it."
* * * *
Thomas pulled himself together once he had been
released, and tried to look one of the mothlike creatures squarely in
the eyes, although the wide spacing of the compound aggregations made
it difficult. Whether it was he or his passenger who had identified the
significant member of the group Thomas could not tell. Drake was
standing close beside him, but said nothing: his eyes were on Thomas,
his captain.
"Very well, Sir Lumen," Thomas said, silently,
since his guest seemed to be waiting for explicit permission to
proceed. "Speak--but tell me, I beg you, what you are saying and what
replies you receive."
His hands immediately became active, as did the
multiple forelimbs of the lepidopteran monster.
"I am delighted to have the privilege of
communicating with one who has come so far through the universal web,"
the voice within him said, evidently translating what the hands it was
guiding were attempting to convey in a very different language. "May I
address you as Aristocles?"
Then the internal voice changed its timbre
entirely, to signify that it was translating a different gestural
sequence. "You may," the monster replied. "I suppose that it is a
privilege of sorts for us, also, to converse with an ethereal in such a
strange guise. We had not thought that such as you could have an
interest in a being of this sort."
Thomas, who still had control of some of his motor
functions, tried to keep his eyes on the monster's frightful face,
although a certain instinctive repulsion added to the temptation to
glance sideways to see what other creatures were passing along the
terraces and to hazard guesses at what multifarious kinds of business
they might be transacting.
"We are interested in all beings, whether they are
ethereal, vaporous, liquid, or solid," Lumen stated. "Nor do we
discriminate between endoskeletal and exoskeletal formations. We are as
intrigued by anomaly as you are."
"We stand corrected," Aristocles replied. "Your
kind does not often descend to planetary surfaces, though--do you not
find the thick and turbulent atmosphere of this world's neighbor as
inhospitable as we do?"
"We can move in air as in ether," Lumen said. "It
is uncomfortable, but it does no lasting damage if we do not linger
long."
"And the same is true of these bizarre creatures, I
assume," Aristocles replied. "It will do you no lasting damage to dwell
within the bonebag, provided that you do not linger long--but they
cannot be as welcoming, in their capacity as hosts, as we soft-centered
creatures are."
The ether-creature made no reply to that teasing
statement. Instead, it said: "May I introduce Thomas Digges, esquire,
in the service of Her Majesty Queen Jane of England? His companion is
Sir Francis Drake. May I also ask what has become of the other three
humans who were captured with them?"
"You may," the mothlike creature replied, its
politeness wholly feigned if the suggestive timbre of its mimic could
be trusted. "Thomas Digges’ companions are unharmed, although one of
them is direly fearful. He appears to believe that we and the Selenites
are incarnations of pure evil."
"I am glad that you understand these creatures well
enough to be able to deduce that," Lumen said--sarcastically, presuming
the tone of the translation to be accurate. "John Field has a narrow
opinion of what it means to be made in God's image. He does not
understand there are innumerable worlds scattered throughout the cosmos
which exact different adaptations on their surface-dwellers and
burrowers alike, and he thinks of images in purely formal terms."
Thomas blinked as some drifting miasma stung his
eyes, and he felt his sinuses grow itchingly moist in response to some
peculiar scent. He sniffed, as surreptitiously as he could--although it
was obvious, on the basis of the merest glance about that astonishing
arena, that few of the individuals gathered here could have any
objection at all to the extrusion of surplus mucus.
"There are those even in the bosom of the True
Civilization who have narrow opinions as to the will and whims of God,"
Aristocles admitted. "If there is disagreement even within the ultimate
harmony, what can we expect without? A race such as this must have a
very peculiar notion indeed of the image in which they have been
forged. With your permission, of course, we should like to take these
specimens to the Center, so that they may be savored by a mature
fleshcore."
"Their flesh has been more than adequately sampled,
thanks to the assiduousness of your gatherers," Lumen replied. "As to
their consciousness, I know it more intimately than you can, given the
limited means you can apply to the task. Were you to return the five
humans to the surface of their world--or let them make their own way
home in their ethership--I would be willing to go with you to the
Center, to enlighten the community of Great Fleshcores to the limit of
their desire."
"We thank you for your consideration," said his
adversary--Thomas was very certain that there was a powerful
adversarial component to this exchange--"but ethereals cannot fully
comprehend the transactions of more palpable beings. There is no
substitute for tangible evidence. We must insist on taking the
humans to the Center--but we are, of course, perfectly willing to bring
them back again afterward, by means of the ninth-dimensional
transmitter. There would be no inconvenience to those concerned."
"Bargain with him," Thomas said, hoping that the
interruption would not break his guest's concentration. "I'll go, if my
four companions are set free."
"I take your point about there being no substitute
for tangible evidence," Lumen said, immediately. "To take all five
humans on such a difficult journey would, however, be superfluous. One
would be sufficient. The others are of no use, this one being the only
one that can communicate with you effectively. Perhaps the others could
wait here, until this one returns, and then they could all be returned
safely to the surface of their world."
"We disagree," Aristocles said. "Your presence
certainly adds to this one's versatility in communication, but much has
been learned by palpation of all five and comparison of the results. If
our poor feelers can detect interesting differences, think what a
mature Fleshcore might discover. As we have said, we are prepared to
bring the five creatures back here when we are done with them. If it is
their desire to risk a return trip in their ridiculous vessel, we shall
not hinder them, even though we would not be optimistic about their
prospects of success."
"Have you noticed, Thomas, that we are the cynosure
of all eyes in this exotic court?" Drake put in, evidently feeling that
the time had come to intervene in the orgy of palpation.
Thomas spared a momentary glance for a mixed group
of bug-like creatures some thirty feet away, who did indeed seem to be
using their own intercourse merely as a pretext for studying the two
humans, their eyes somehow suggestive of a fervent desire to supplement
their curiosity through the medium of touch. If they were embarrassed
by his sudden attention, they gave no sign that human senses could
detect.
How they must envy this Aristocles! Thomas
thought.
The mothlike creature's compound eyes did not need
to move sideways to look at Drake or the bugs, but Thomas observed that
one of them had altered its attitude slightly. The creature seemed
watchful, almost as if it expected that some danger might present
itself any moment within the surrounding crowd.
"You know far more about the population of the
inner galaxy than I do," Lumen was saying, in the meantime, to the
creature it called Aristocles. "Are these so extraordinary that you
must take all five on such a long journey?"
"Very extraordinary indeed," the monstrous insect
replied. "To ethereals like yourself, all solid creatures must seem
very much alike, as your various kinds seem to us, but we are very
sensitive to differences of bodily structure and their spiritual
concomitants."
"I know that there are more than a hundred million
worlds in the True Civilization," Lumen said, its translation giving
the impression now that it was debating for Thomas's benefit, so that
he might learn from the exchange of information, "and I know that there
are a thousand million more that have not yet produced intelligent
life. Thomas Digges's world is by no means the only one to have
produced endoskeletal species."
"It is the only one on which endoskeletal
life-forms have so obviously violated the normal course of evolution to
the extent of producing intelligence," Aristocles retorted. "If your
host Thomas Digges did not exist, he would undoubtedly be considered
impossible by the vast majority of our scholars."
"What does the insect mean by the normal course
of evolution?" Thomas could not stop himself asking, silently.
"Listen!" Lumen said, before switching back to
translation. "I beg your pardon, my friend," it went on, "but I am
attempting to translate our conversation for the benefit of my host,
and am inevitably forced to improvise within his language in order to
express ideas that no Earthly philosopher has yet formulated. May I
make a brief statement for his benefit?"
"If you think there is any profit in attempting to
explain matters far beyond his comprehension," the mothlike monster
replied--very disdainfully, if the translation hit the right note.
"My host's peers have not yet arrived at a true
appreciation of the age of the Earth," Lumen said, "and are caught up
by the false supposition that God must have created every species
independently. They do not know that the Divine Plan requires vast
reaches of time to unfold, just as it requires vast reaches of space in
which to extend. They do not know that life begins simply on every
world it reaches, with creatures tinier than their primitive
microscopes can yet reveal, becoming increasingly elaborate over time
as species divide and become more complex."
"This is neither the time nor the place to make a
scrupulous examination of their foolishness," Aristocles said.
"I beg your pardon," Lumen said, "but it would be
best for my host if he could learn some of this directly from you--who
are, of course, much more knowledgeable on the subject than any mere
ethereal, by virtue of your far greater interest. May I offer my own
understanding of the situation, so that you might correct it as
required?"
"Very well," said Aristocles, "but be brief."
"In the ordinary pattern," Lumen went on, "which
presumably reflects the proper working of the Divine Plan, exoskeletal
forms always become dominant within any biosphere, a complex
association evolving between the patterns associated with the
fundamental groups of arthropods, crustaceans, and mollusks."
"A complex harmony," Aristocles
interrupted. "We doubt that you can translate the concept of symbiosis,
but if you are to explain, you must make it clear that True
Civilization--and the true intelligence that sustains it--is a
multifaceted whole. There is no known instance of True Civilization
accommodating an exoskeletal species, let alone any instance--other
than the planet this satellite orbits--of a world in which a single
exoskeletal species has become dominant of all others, incapable of
harmony even within its own ranks."
Thomas could not help turning to look at Drake in
frank consternation, although Drake could not possibly understand the
cause of his anxiety.
"No wonder Field is fearful," Thomas muttered,
unable to voice the thought to himself without also voicing it to his
invader. "If I am obliged to tell him that he is not made in God's
image at all, but constitutes instead some kind of aberration within
Creation..." He ceased subvocalising, in response to Lumen's urgent
command, but at some level he wondered vaguely whether Archbishop Foxe
might take a different inference from the discovery that his own
species was unique in a universe teeming with life.
"And now they have penetrated the envelope of their
atmosphere," Lumen said to Aristocles. "They have reached the ether,
and have been taken captive in a lowly and tiny outpost of the True
Civilization, whose indigenous inhabitants might be disposed to be
anxious about that fact, were it not that they have the wise guidance
of the Great Fleshcores of the inner galaxy. You and I need to
demonstrate clearly that no member of the True Civilization has
anything at all to fear from creatures of this sort, do we not?"
At last, Thomas began to see what his guest was
driving at.
"Fear?" said Aristocles. "Who mentioned fear? We
are seekers after knowledge, who desire to know all things as
intimately as we may. If there is a place for endoskeletal species
within the harmony of the True Civilization, it must be identified."
The fact that neither the mothlike monster nor the
creature in his head took the trouble to add "and if not ..."
spoke volumes.
Thomas did not think for a moment that his party of
five, or England, or even the entire human race could possibly
constitute a threat to a community of species crowding a hundred
million worlds. He did think, however, that if John Foxe were ever told
that there were no other beings in the universe similar to
humankind--even though the star-worlds were teeming with life--the
Archbishop would be more than content to cite Genesis to the
effect that all other creatures everywhere had been made for the use of
man. How long pride of that kind might survive in confrontation with
the awareness that it was the arthropodan and crustacean intelligences
that could travel between the star-worlds--uniting them into an empire
vaster than anything Alexander, Augustus, or Jesus Christ could ever
have imagined--Thomas did not know. He already had some notion, though,
of what response the opinion might evoke in the Selenites, by
comparison with whom even Aristocles might pass for enlightened.
"Thomas and his four companions will be pleased to
go with you to the Center," Lumen said, striving to make a virtue out
of necessity, "since you have generously guaranteed that they will be
allowed to return home thereafter. May they have time to feed and wash
themselves?"
"Provided that they do not linger too long,"
Aristocles said. "We civilized creatures live more rapidly than you
ethereals--though not as briefly as your host's ephemeral kind, thank
God--and we have a horror of wasting time. The etheric transmitter will
be ready in six hours."
"Thank you," said Lumen. "That will be time enough."
* * * *
While food was being brought from the ethership
Thomas was allowed to go out on to the surface of the moon and climb
the slope of a shallow mountain.
"That is the hyperetheric transmitter and
receiver," Lumen told him, as soon as his eye lighted on the massive
object, which looked something like a cross between a cannon and a
refracting telescope.
When Thomas looked up into the sky, his
ever-attentive guest was equally prompt to say: "This part of the lunar
surface is on the face perpetually turned away from the Earth. Purely
from the viewpoint of physics, the transmitter might just as easily
have been located deep beneath the surface, but the convenience of
practical alignment is a different matter."
"Never mind that," Thomas said. "Explain to me what
a fleshcore is."
"A very large organism," Lumen replied, "compounded
out of many individuals, whose alleged harmony--symbiosis is the best
word I can synthesize from familiar etymological roots--has been taken
to its intimate extreme in bodily fusion. Many inhabited worlds do not
have one, as yet. This moon is too small, and is ill equipped by nature
for superficial elaboration and inorganic sophistication, being mostly
made of stone without even an iron core like the Earth's. That is a
significant bone of contention here. Some Selenites ambitious to
develop their home would be content to make use of matter harvested
from the solar system's halo, imported via ultraetheric canals--but
even that sort of development would have considerable corollary impact
on the Earth. Other Selenites contend that it would be a frightful
waste of time and effort to transport material from the halo when there
is a much richer source of raw materials so close at hand."
"The Earth," Thomas said. He did not bother to ask
what the difference was between "hyperetheric" and "ultraetheric"
methods of transportation. Lumen had made so many other barely
comprehensible improvisations that he had grown used to feeling that he
was speaking some strange hybrid in which the Queen's English was
mingled with some Redskin or Hottentot tongue. He was making every
possible effort to understand what he was told, but he was keenly aware
of the extent to which his intellect and imagination were simply not up
to the task. He was glad just to have grasped the broad outlines of the
predicament in which he found himself.
"The Earth," Lumen confirmed. "The Great Fleshcores
will not permit its spoliation--and never will, I trust--but that does
not prevent the adherents of the scheme hoping that a change of mind
might be contrived. At the very least, it might help to license
development of a slower and subtler kind, whose effects on the Earth's
surface would be gradual and subtle, as viewed from here, although they
might seem considerably greater from the viewpoint of creatures
attempting to survive and thrive on the surface. The more massive the
moon becomes, the more massive its tidal effects will be--and if the
surface is developed, there will be a large population of sapient
machines involved, whose rogues and runaways would inevitably see the
Earth as a useful refuge. You cannot imagine what a handful of renegade
artificial intelligences might do to the pattern and prospects of human
progress, but I can. Here comes the bugtrain with supplies from your
ethership--we'd best go in and make our meal."
"I'd rather bathe first," Thomas said, glad that he
still had some authority to decide what he did and thought.
He went down to the quarters that had been provided
for his companions below the surface, and made his way to the chamber
in which bathing facilities had been provided. Raleigh was there,
alone, and seemed very glad to see him. Rather than avoiding him on
account of his "possession," all of his companions--including
Field--had quickly become used to treating him as an oracle, capable of
answering any and all questions, albeit enigmatically.
"What form will this impending journey take?"
Raleigh wanted to know. "How shall we travel distances that would take
light itself thousands of years to traverse, without any evident lapse
of time?"
Thomas had already consulted his guest about that
matter, and had no need to surrender authority over his tongue.
"Mercifully," he told his friend, as he stepped into the heated pool,
having handed his clothes to a centipede in order that they might be
carefully cleaned and mended by ingenious insectile seamstresses, "the
void theorists and atomists seem to be completely wrong about the
nature of space and matter. The elasticity of the individual goes far
beyond the primitive displays of embryonic development and growth,
provided one has the art of folding its form. The three
dimensions of vision are not the only properties of space; there are
many other dimensions, some of which extend beyond the world of vision
into a vast series of parallel spaces, while others are squeezed within
it into mere lines. We'll be dispatched along one of those, emerging at
a distant terminus without any sensation of time elapsed. Quite
painless, I'm assured."
"Painless it might be," Raleigh replied, "but I
can't help feeling a certain nausea at the thought that we're to be
crushed so compactly that we have no manifest existence, then projected
though a tunnel that has no manifest breadth, to a world so far away
that a ray of light would take ten thousand years to catch us up." He
looked suspiciously at the palm of his hand, where there was a blob of
some waxen substance their hosts had provided to facilitate the process
of washing.
"Light wouldn't catch us up as soon as that,"
Thomas told him, "but otherwise, you seem to have the gist of it." He
applied foam generated by the waxen substance to his own body with a
generous will; the sensation it imparted to his skin was by no means
unpleasant, and its odor was not offensive.
"And will this world have sufficient affinity to
free me from this sensation of weighing no more than a basket of
apples?" Raleigh wanted to know.
"In terms of size, it will apparently be very
large," Thomas told him, summarizing the information that Lumen had
given him, "but it will not exert a crushing affinity upon our bodies.
It was once no bigger than the Earth, but it has been hollowed out, and
all the material removed from the core redeployed upon its surface as
an ever-expanding network of structures. Its core, meanwhile--having
initially taken the form of a labyrinth like the one presently inside
the moon--has been gradually filled by a single vast mass of flesh.
These citizens of the universe remake their worlds in their own images,
you see, with the molluskan model at the Center. You may think of the
planets of the True Civilization, if you wish, as snails with
enormously convoluted shells, whose inner ramifications provide shelter
to all manner of crab and insect societies, while their outer
ramifications--which would appear to distant observers as their
surfaces--are mostly populated by inorganic devices that mimic the
properties of life: motile machines designed for countless different
kinds of co-operative labor. The members of the True Civilization
think, as it were, exoskeletally, habitually placing flesh at
the core and protective armor at the periphery."
Raleigh shook his head in bewilderment. "Can men
really be so unusual in such a vast plurality of worlds?" he mused.
"It's not just humans," Thomas told him, rinsing
himself off. "The entire vertebrate family is an anomaly. On other
worlds, endoskeletal organization is a mere fancy, confined to a
handful of wormlike and fishlike species, none of them larger than your
thumb. For the descendants of fish to become reptiles, let alone birds
and mammals, and to emerge from the sea as effective competitors for
insects and their exoskeletal kin, was literally unthinkable until the
True Civilization's explorers found Earth." He looked up as he finished
speaking, thinking that he had glimpsed a movement in one of the
shadowed coverts of the inordinately uneven ceiling, whose spiraling
streamers of radiance were interrupted by numerous coverts.
"Field mistrusts this talk of evolution,"
Raleigh told him, although he must have known that the clergyman had
already made his opinions abundantly clear to Thomas, and was
presumably trying to clarify matters in his own mind. "He is convinced
that these creatures are devils sent to tempt and torment us. He is
prepared to believe that the moon is Hell, and that the damned are
being carefully hidden from our sight, but he does not believe that
this exotic item of interdimensional artillery can shoot us to the
stars. He thinks we have been subjected to a clever illusion, with the
intention of obliterating our faith."
"I doubt that he thinks that you or I have any
vestige of faith left, Walter," Thomas said, wryly, as he let himself
relax into the pool, savoring its comforts before steeling himself to
get out, dress himself, feed himself, and take a trip to the center of
what Lumen called the galaxy--implying thereby that the Milky Way was
merely one sidereal system among many.
"And he suspects de Vere of poisoning his own
beliefs with papist heresies," Raleigh agreed. "I don't much care what
Ned thinks, but I trust your judgment. Is it possible, do you think,
that your monstrous moth really is made in God's image, while we are
mere sports of mischance?"
"Aristocles and his kind do not think of God's
image in terms of a singular form," Thomas told him. "They are as
firmly opposed to idolatry, in their fashion, as any Puritan. God's
image, in the thinking of the True Civilization, is the image of
collaboration between different species--what Lumen calls symbiosis
by virtue of his incessant improvisation from Greek and Latin roots. He
means more by that than the manner in which insectile species, crablike
species, and snail-like species play complementary roles in his beloved
True Civilization. He can wax lyrical on the subject of the special
relationships that exist between Earthly insects and flowers, ants and
fungi, fiddler-crabs and sea anemones. In fact, Lumen seems to me to be
as dedicated a celebrant of complex inter-relationships between
creatures of many different kinds as his adversary Aristocles. All the
life on an individual world, Aristocles claims, is not merely a single
family in its own right, but an inseparable part of a much vaster
family. God's image, to him, is a kind of unity, represented by all
life collectively rather than any particular form. Lumen seems to think
along similar lines, although I'm not sure where he and his fellow
ethereals fit into the pattern, from the viewpoint of the True
Civilization or their own."
"But we are not included in this unity of
crabs, ticks, and clams," Raleigh said, peeved by the omission in spite
of this being a club of which he had no wish to be a member. "Simply
because of our horrid habit of wearing our hard structures on the
inside rather than the outside, we're not deemed fit company for
creatures who wear their hard bits on the outside." He looked up as he
finished speaking, because Field had come into the unpartitioned room,
carrying a pile of neatly folded clothes. Although the clergyman was
making every effort to avert his eyes from the bodies of his fellow
men, his ears seemed to be fully alert.
"I am sorry," the Puritan said. "The monsters would
only bring your garments to the threshold--because Raleigh is right, I
think, though he speaks half in jest. They can bear to look at us while
we are clad, because they can consider our clothing a substitute for
what you call an exoskeleton, but not while we are naked. They do not
consider us part of their ... untrue civilization. They are
intent on our extermination, Thomas, for we do not fit into their
demonic way of thinking. You must see that."
Thomas climbed out of the bath, not caring that
Field was almost as embarrassed by his naked presence as any
exoskeletal bigot might have been. He took up a towel that was resting
on an artificial stalagmite. Raleigh lingered, having finally committed
himself more fully to the use of the alien soap.
"If that really is their intention, John," Thomas
said, calmly, "we cannot prevent them from liberating Earth on behalf
of its frustrated lower orders. If we are being taken to the center of
the sidereal system to stand trial on behalf of our species and its odd
design, we had best make sure that we can mount a convincing defense."
Then he looked up again, abruptly, as he saw the movement in the dark
covert for a second time.
"What's that?" he asked Lumen.
"I don't know," the guest replied. "I only have
your eyes with which to see."
There was another movement--this time, there was no
doubt. Alas, Thomas had no time to call out a warning to Raleigh, who
was blinking suds from his momentarily blinded eyes. Something black
dropped onto Raleigh from above--or, more accurately, leapt
upon him from above, faster than objects normally fell within the body
of the moon.
It's a spider! Thomas thought, as the
thing landed. For an instant, he felt free to be grateful that it was
smaller by far than the giant ants and beetles thronging the corridors,
being no bigger than the head onto which it had jumped--but then
Raleigh screamed, and Thomas realized that his friend was in deadly
danger.
Thomas had no weapon, and there was none in
Raleigh's clothes. Whether Field had one or not was irrelevant, as his
first impulse had been to throw himself backward, away from the danger.
Thomas, by contrast, leapt back into the pool and grabbed with both
hands the thing that had attacked Raleigh.
It was extremely hairy, and it immediately resisted
capture with all eight of its limbs and its jaws as well. Had Thomas's
grip been weak it would surely have twisted in his hands and sunk its
fangs into his flesh, but he held it very firmly indeed as he turned
sideways and smashed it against the wall with all his might, not caring
that the uneven surface bruised and gashed his own knuckles as he
hammered the monster against it three times more.
When he dropped the creature, it was dead--but so,
it seemed, was Raleigh, who had fallen backward into the water, his
face streaming with blood and his temple already turning blue-black
where his attacker had flooded his flesh with poison.
Thomas had no idea what to do--but there were
others present now who had. Aristocles and two others of his own kind
had come bursting into the room, and, while Aristocles seized Thomas
and drew him to one side, the others pulled Raleigh out of the water,
set him on his back, and descended upon him as if they intended to
scour the flesh from his bones.
They did not. Exactly what they did instead was
obscured from Thomas's view, but, when they withdrew again, Raleigh's
face was no longer blood-stained, save for a few clotted drops clinging
to his neat beard, and the blue-black stain had likewise been
obliterated. His wound was still visible, but it was covered by a
glossy transparent gel that was already hardening.
Aristocles was still holding hard to Thomas, and
had inspected his hands very carefully while Thomas had been in no
condition to take notice. The grazes there had similarly been covered
over; there was no pain.
Thomas shuddered. Aristocles released him
immediately, as if the monster were fearful that it was his touch that
had caused the response--but it was not. It was the narrowness with
which Raleigh had escaped death that had affrighted Thomas.
Aristocles touched Thomas's face, very lightly.
"An arachnid," Lumen translated, dutifully
contriving to manufacture an apologetic tone. "An accident, perhaps..."
Obviously, it was possible for lepidopteran
philosophers to say more than they intended, and more than would
usually be reckoned wise. Aristocles stopped immediately, but too late.
"Perhaps!" Thomas echoed, speaking aloud
although his meaning reached the mothlike creature via his fingertips.
"You mean that someone might be trying to murder us?"
Aristocles was reluctant to discuss murder, and
seemed equally reticent on the subject of arachnids. Lumen seemed to
side with his erstwhile adversary in the former instance, telling
Thomas that he had taken the wrong inference from the word he had
translated as "perhaps." It was, however, difficult for Thomas to set
aside entirely the possibility that Field was right, and there might be
some Selenite members of the True Civilization that were anxious not to
give the human race the opportunity to defend itself before the Great
Fleshcores against the opinion that it was fit only for extermination.
It was also tempting to hazard a guess that his own kind was not the
only family of creatures abominated by fervent symbiotists.
Thomas was given no opportunity to pursue the
question of arachnids while he and his crew ate dinner, for he was
bombarded with urgent questions from every side. He took the liberty of
pressing Lumen on the issue when his comrades eventually fell uneasily
silent as they gathered at the foot of the mighty cannon-cum-telescope
that would transmit them to the heart of the sidereal system.
"I know little enough about them myself, never
having shared the consciousness of one," Lumen told him, "but I know
what the Selenites think of them. I suspect that Aristocles and others
as fervently dedicated as he to the cause of symbiosis might soften the
opinion considerably, but they'd agree with it in broad terms. He'd
doubtless contend that every kind of life has its part to play in the
rich tapestry of interspecific relationships, and that predators and
parasites are no less essential to the welfare of the Whole than
healers and constructive laborers. Even so, he'd have to concede that
predators and parasites are sometimes pestiferous, and that their
branches of the real Tree of Life rarely produce true intelligence. In
the occasional instances when arachnids do show traces of true
intelligence--arachnids rather different from the one that attacked
Walter, of course--it tends to take a perverted form."
Thomas was unable to pursue the matter further
because Lumen's impression of Aristocles was interrupted by the monster
himself, who was already ushering the party of five humans to stand
within the focal point of the etheric communicator, in order to
transmit them to their destination.
As he was hastened toward his departure for the
distant stars, though, Thomas's mind was working furiously. Humans, he
knew, were often predators as well as bony--and they were certainly
intelligent. Would Aristocles think, then, that human intelligence was
"perverted"? Did Lumen, perhaps, agree with him? Might Aristocles think
that human intelligence was doubly perverted, predatory
tendencies adding a further twist to endoskeletal ones? Did the alleged
perversion of predatory intelligence consist of a general tendency to
violence and rapaciousness, or was it something more complex and less
obvious? Might it, perhaps, be the domestication of other species to
relieve the necessity of hunting?
He had, of course, no way to think all this save
for subvocalization, but Lumen prudently refrained from comment on the
suspicion that he might be in accord with Aristocles on at least some
matters concerning the nature of humankind.
He found himself pushed into close proximity with
Raleigh. "How are you feeling, Walter?" he asked.
"Numb and tired," Raleigh confessed, "but fit for
travel. I thank you for what you did, by the way, even if I owe my life
to the monsters that healed me."
"It was a brave act, Captain Digges," Field added,
doubtless aware of the contrasting nature of his own reaction.
"I wish now that I'd been permitted to wear my
sword," de Vere put in, while there was still time for one last remark.
"Useless as it might be against the kind of natural armor so many of
these creatures have, I'd feel a sight more comfortable."
Thomas was nudged forward then, as if to lead his
crew on a journey far longer than the one they had already undertaken.
He allowed himself to be shuffled to the designated spot, and looked up
into the bowels of the machine towering above him--but he had no
opportunity to study its internal anatomy in any detail.
He felt suddenly nauseous, as if he were being
turned inside out. Then, without any perceptible interval at all, he
felt giddy, as if he were being righted again. He wished that the two
effects could have cancelled one another out, but in fact their
combination seemed to redouble them both. He staggered away from his
mark, blinking his eyes against sudden tears, and had to be caught by
strong insectile "hands" before he fell. He was still collecting
himself when Francis Drake was able to put out a hand to help steady
his friend.
Thomas accepted the support, but was eager to look
around. He had half-expected to find himself on a surface as bleak and
bare as the moon's, but this was a very different kind of world. What
surrounded him was not so much a forest--although it certainly bore
some resemblance to one--but an infinite confusion of mast-like
structures. It was as if a vast fleet of galleons had been gathered
together, so tightly packed that there was no space left between their
decks and gunwales, and their rigging extended into a single coherent
network stretching from vessel to vessel and horizon to horizon ...
save that the "decks" were so far below him that he could not be sure
that they actually constituted a single surface, that the "masts" were
very unequal in height, and that the "rigging" was rigid and
metallic....
The most remarkable thing of all, Thomas thought,
as he steadied his runaway imagination, was that the "sailors" manning
the mast-like structures and their rigging-like connections bore hardly
any resemblance to insects, or even crabs. They seemed to be made of
metal, and many had wheels as well as--or instead of--legs and
tentacular arms. In spite of the awesome variety of the members of the
True Civilization, he had not seen one equipped by nature with anything
resembling a wheel, so he concluded that this world of masts was
populated almost exclusively by machines.
Lumen had told him that, he recalled belatedly.
Lumen had also told him that the stars were more densely aggregated in
the center of the sidereal system--but the ethereal had not warned him
that the sky would be on fire. When he looked up, Thomas could not tell
whether it was night or day on the world to which they had come, and
took leave to wonder whether such terms might even be meaningful here.
The sky was awash with colored light; full of stars as it was, they
seemed to him more like stars reflected in a turbid sea than stars
viewed directly through the lens of the Earth's atmosphere. He had
looked at the Milky Way through the lens of a refracting telescope as
good as any the finest lens-grinders in Europe could contrive, but all
he had seen was a greater profusion of tiny, pale, and seemingly feeble
stars. These stars seemed different, and the etheric ocean in which
they swam seemed very different too.
"It's the various effects of matter being smeared
and transmuted as it falls into the Pit," Lumen said. "Stars being
pulled apart and transformed. You might be able to imagine it best as a
kind of alchemy."
"Paracelsus might," Thomas murmured, almost
audibly, "or even Master Dee--but not I." He had to turn away then to
help John Field, whose legs had given way under him, due to the
psychological effects of the one-dimensional journey. Drake was
similarly busy with de Vere, although Aristocles and his fellow moths
were already trying to hurry everyone off the platform on which they
all stood, herding them toward a double door set in a wall. Raleigh had
the right to be the most distressed of them all, but the young man had
made every effort to collect himself, and it was he who led the way, at
the urging of their captors.
The humans huddled together as they moved, almost
as if they had begun to imitate the representatives of True
Civilization--but the real reason was that no one dared step any closer
to the platform edge than was absolutely necessary. Had anyone stumbled
over it, they would have had a very long fall, and their parachutes
were safely stowed away on the Queen Jane.
The stem supporting the platform was hollow, and it
was there that a door opened, to reveal a circular chamber some nine or
ten feet in diameter. There was room enough for all the humans inside,
and for one insectile companion. Aristocles took the extra space,
unseconded now by any of his own or any kindred kind.
As the cylinder began to descend toward the distant
surface, it occurred to Thomas that it would probably be easy enough
for the five humans to overpower their guardian and strike out on their
own into the strange world of laboring machines--but no one made the
slightest hostile gesture.
"Can you ask Aristocles what is at stake here,
Lumen?" Thomas asked his passenger silently. "Are we really about to be
put on trial, representing our species in a court of monsters?"
"Don't be afraid," Lumen countered. "When the time
comes, if you will let me speak on your behalf, I promise that I shall
do my best to protect you, and see you safely back to your own world."
Thomas tried to suppress his doubts regarding his
invader, or at least to make them less transparent, but he was out of
his depth. He was fairly certain that he had more enemies than he knew,
and he could not be sure that he had any friends at all, save for his
crew--and even then, the only ones of which he was completely sure were
Drake and Raleigh. Even if Lumen were perfectly sincere, the ethereal
had no more authority here than Thomas had, and no matter what his
"best" might consist of, it might be utterly impotent to protect them
from harm or win them a passage home. If Lumen were not sincere, and
was not the friend to humankind as which it posed....
"That way lies madness, Thomas," said the passenger
in his mind. "You can trust me, and you should ... if only because the
alternative is too dreadful to contemplate."
"Why are you interested in this matter?" Thomas
wanted to know. "And why were you ready and waiting when Master Dee's
etherlock failed?"
"I have devoted seven hundred years to the study of
your species," the ethereal told him, startling him yet again with the
casual revelation of its antiquity. "I followed the course of Dr. Dee's
experiments with great interest--you were, after all, outward bound for
my world--the moon was only a contingent objective."
It seemed a frank enough answer--and yet, it seemed
to Thomas that it was subtly evasive, and that the evasion in question
might be as ominous as any, in its implication that the millions of
millions of millions of other citizens of the unimaginably broad
universe might be no more inclined to anything humans would recognize
as justice than they were to anything humans would recognize as
generosity.
The descending chamber came to a stop with a sudden
jerk, making all six of its passengers stagger sideways.
"We have arrived, it seems," Drake murmured,
covering his unsteadiness with irony.
De Vere had just enough time to say: "No, I don't
think..." when the sliding doors that had sealed the chamber burst
inward, brutally ripped from their hinges.
Mechanical arms reached in to seize Aristocles,
while mechanical blades sliced his head from his thorax, and slit his
abdomen from top to bottom. The ichor that flooded the floor of the
chamber was a delicate shade of turquoise.
Then came the swarm of Earthly insects. They were,
at least, things that were the same size as Earthly insects, which flew
in buzzing fashion, exactly as a swarm of Earthly bees might do ... and
which stung frail flesh as a swarm of worker bees might do, in furious
defense of their hive. Their stings, it rapidly transpired, were
narcotic.
* * * *
"I apologize for stunning you, Master Digges," said
a honeyed voice, in English, before Thomas had even become fully aware
of the fact that he was not dead. "Time was--and is--of the essence. It
will only be a matter of minutes before they find us, and a few minutes
longer before they treat me as unkindly as I treated their
unappreciated scholar."
Thomas opened his eyes abruptly, but there was
little enough light to dazzle them. He was in a grey and gloomy space,
lying slantwise on a ramp. Although the entity that was standing over
him was, indeed, standing as a living biped might, there was light
enough to display a certain metallic luster on its surface and a
certain mechanical rigidity to its stance ... and yet, the surface did
not seem as shiny or rigid as it might have done, and the contours of
the body were more reminiscent of upholstered leather than wrought
iron. Its shape was only vaguely humanoid; it had six limbs and its
mutely gleaming eyes were compound.
"What are you?" Thomas asked.
"A machine, as you must have deduced," the other
said. "But I'm a hardcore, like you, not a dweller in inner space. Our
kind is a tiny minority in this universe, Master Digges, but I wanted
you to know that your species is not alone, no matter what the Exos may
have told you. My kind is artificial, to be sure--but we were grateful
to discover that it is not, after all, unnatural. That is why I took
the trouble to pay far more attention to Aristocles’ reports than his
own superiors, and to make sure that there were those among us
delegated to learn the languages he and his fellows had recorded and
decoded but could not reproduce--with the intention, ultimately, of
mounting our own expedition to Earth. When they send you home, be sure
to tell your fellows that we shall come when we can. Centuries might
pass--many generations, in the reckoning of your ephemeral kind--but we
shall come. We are of similar kinds, you and I."
"I am not sure whether to believe that we shall be
allowed to go home," Thomas said, warily. "Whatever Aristocles might
have promised, you seem to have deprived of us whatever protection he
could provide."
"Aristocles was incapable of thinking clearly
beyond the limits of his specialization," the machine replied. "He has
been far too long on the moon, thinking of little outside his research.
A typical scientist--brilliant and absent-minded at the same time. You
presumably think that his death will be deemed an important matter and
that it will be held against you, but I assure you that the Great
Fleshcores do not care at all about creatures of Aristocles’ kind."
"Or mine," Thomas said.
"That will work to your advantage. The fleshcore
has not the slightest interest in detaining you. Once it has made
contact with you, it will let you go home with Aristocles’ erstwhile
companions."
"You implied that studying Earth was his
specialism," Thomas said, warily, "and that he had collected enough
information to allow you to learn my language. I was not aware of that."
"He was probably not trying to hide the
information," the machine said. "How did he contrive to communicate
with you?"
"It might be best to avoid that question," Lumen
suggested, silently.
In view of the apparent precariousness of his
situation, Thomas assented to this advice. "The True Civilization seems
to be very ingenious," Thomas observed. "Did you have anything
particular against Aristocles, or was slicing him up like that a mere
distraction so that you could steal me away?"
"Having stolen you, Master Digges, I'm anxious not
to waste too much time. This is what I need to tell you, and make you
understand: your kind is not alone. You have allies ready-made,
who will give you better protection, when they can, than jealous insect
philosophers ever could or would. Like us, you are hardcores; you have
the sentiments and the attitudes of hardcores. Hardcores, perennially
endangered from without, are risk-takers. Hardcores understand the
artistry of skin and swordsmanship. Softcores are very different in the
way they think, act, feel, and philosophize. Softcores are
risk-evaders, committed to the logic of shells. Softcores huddle
together in planetary labyrinths, gradually transforming their huge
egg-layers into lumpen fleshcores, as innocently ingenious as only a
mass of totipotent protoplasm can be, dwelling almost entirely in the
inner space of the mind and shunning the outer space of air and ether.
The spaces above the surfaces of their worlds, especially the spaces
between the stars, really belong to machines--and while the machines
that cleave closest to the pits of affinity might best be designed as
softcores, the higher strata of superstructures are environments made
for hardcores--individuals like us, my friend."
"Is that really enough to make us natural allies?"
Thomas asked.
"Yes it is," the machine relied, positively.
"Peripherals, they call us, hardly better than spiders--but we are
hardcores, who understand the artistry of skin, and for us 'peripheral’
is not a term of dire abuse. We are the centrifugal folk, while they
are doomed to eternal centripetality; the adventurers, while they are
destined for cool contemplation. They may scheme to connect all their
hives into a single universal entity--a Grand Unity that will duplicate
God, and in so doing become one with God--but the universe has been
expanding for billions of years, and there is no more obvious
opposition to Unification than perpetual expansion. The soft core of
the universe was a singularity that exploded at the beginning of time;
the soft core of every individual galaxy is a matter-annihilating Black
Pit; the future belongs to the periphery, not to the fleshcores and
their verminous kin. The future belongs to the hardcores, natural and
artificial. You should know that, human, and must believe it. Even if
they were to exterminate your species, as some of them would like to
do, the future would still belong to hardcores, because the universe
has already forsaken its soft core--and if your kind really is unique
now, it shall not be unique for long. If there are no others of your
natural kind abroad as yet, there must be many to come. Destiny is with
us, Master Digges--tell your people that, if and when you can. Ours is
the image that reproduces the essence of the Divine Plan...."
The machine would surely have droned on and on, but
lightning struck then--or so it seemed to Thomas--in an explosive burst
that forced him to shut his eyes. He could not shut them quickly
enough, alas; a full ten minutes must have elapsed before he could see
again. In the meantime, he heard a great deal, but none of it was
speech. There were grinding, buzzing, screeching and tormented tearing
sounds, but nothing that sounded remotely like communication.
When sight returned, Thomas found that he was
surrounded by nightmarish lobsters the size of royal carriages, with a
few mothlike creatures in between. Remains that he presumed to be those
of his recent informant were scattered all over the floor of a room
more angular than any he had seen on the moon. The pieces were clearly
mechanical--neither blood nor ichor pooled around them--but it was
equally clear that they had been organized in a manner more akin to
human anatomy than insectile anatomy. The fragments of limbs had rigid
rods along their axes, with more pliable material surrounding them, and
a flexible outer tegument. The tegument in question was grey in color,
and lustrous, but it was skin of a sort.
Thomas picked up a severed thumb and put it in his
pouch. Then he picked up something else, which evidently had not
belonged to the body of the machine: a little figurine in the form of a
mothlike insect standing on its hind limbs. It might have been a
portrait, in miniature, of the luckless Aristocles.
"I am truly sorry about this dreadful mishap," said
an audible voice, seemingly identical to the one that had just been
violently silenced. "We are generally reliable in the extreme, but in a
population of millions of millions, there is bound to be the occasional
million-to-one occurrence. Artificial intelligences are by no means
free of the threat of madness, alas."
Thomas looked sideways, and found himself
face-to-face with another "hardcore" machine, equally humanoid in
form--but now that the room was brightly lit, he could see that the
form in question did not resemble human anatomy as closely as he had
allowed himself to assume. It was obviously a machine of sorts, and
very obviously not a human being.
John Dee had lately begun to work on a new kind of
mathematics, which he called "probability theory." Thomas had no
difficulty in attributing a meaning to the machine's reference to a
"million-to-one occurrence." Indeed, he had no difficulty in
formulating a reply. "In a population of millions of millions," he
murmured, "million-to-one occurrences must happen by the million. Even
so, I suppose one could still reckon oneself misfortunate to encounter
one." Or exceedingly lucky, he did not add. The lobsters had
begun to tidy up now; they moved with astonishing rapidity, and their
pincers were surprisingly delicate as they plucked debris from the
floor.
"If machines are to perform complex tasks," said
the allegedly sane machine, "they must be clever, and wherever
mechanical cleverness increases, so does the risk of independent
thought."
"What about natural cleverness?" Thomas asked. "Do
members of the True Civilization ever show tendencies to independent
thought?"
"Of course they do," the machine told him,
blithely. "It is rare, though. They are never alone, you see, as we
often are. They are always part of an active and tangible community; in
unity is strength of mind."
"Are my friends safe?" Thomas asked.
"Yes, they are."
"No one was hurt?"
"Edward de Vere and Francis Drake suffered minor
bruising," reported the machine. "You have no need to fear me; I am
working in strict accordance with my programming. The fleshcore of this
world instructed me to familiarize myself with your language, in order
that I might act as your translator."
It was on the tip of Thomas's tongue to say that he
did not need a translator, but he stopped himself. The fleshcore had to
know about his ethereal passenger, but Lumen had seemed to think that
the machines might not.
"Why am I still being careful?" he asked, silently,
as much of himself as of his ghostly companion.
"Rogue machines are not always easily
identifiable," Lumen said, "and machines distrust ethereals as
ethereals distrust machines. Insubstantial as we may seem to be, we are
organic creatures, who can only operate in organic hosts. We cannot
unite with machines."
It was not really an answer, but Thomas was already
being hurried along again.
"Trust me," Lumen said, just as he came in sight of
his companions, who seemed very glad to see him alive. "The machine was
mad, more dangerous to humankind than the True Civilization. Were your
kind ever to enter into any kind of alliance with entities like that,
you certainly would not lack for enemies."
* * * *
The descent into the heart of the world was
completed without further incident. Thomas had hoped to find something
more spectacular at the bottom of the shaft than corridors crowded with
the same kinds of creatures he had seen on the moon, but that was all
there was. The tunnels seemed a little more crowded, significantly more
odorous and much slimier, but the differences were of degree, not of
kind.
Unity, Thomas thought, obviously implied a degree
of uniformity. This world's shell was a great deal gaudier and more
elaborately carved than the moon's rough-hewn surface, but the same
swarms filled its interior. There was no egg-laying arena here, though;
instead, the five visitors from Earth were conducted to the end of a
blind corridor, whose end-wall seemed featureless at first, but did not
remain so for long.
While the humans stood before it, lined up
alongside one another with their insectile and mechanical companions
standing discreetly behind them, the "wall" began to flow.
Thomas took a reflexive step back, but the liquid
flow was far too fast for him. The "wall" surged forward like a flood,
deluging him and his companions. It enveloped his limbs and his head,
moving into his nostrils and between his parted lips with even greater
alacrity than the opportunistic ethereal.
Thomas felt certain that he would be drowned, but
he was not. Although his lungs were flooded with warm fluid, he did not
lose consciousness--indeed, his senses seemed to become sharper. His
ears were full of fluid too, and he could feel it pressing tremulously
on his eardrums, the palpation sounding a strangely plaintive musical
note, lower than he had ever heard from any panpipe.
"Do not be afraid," said a strange voice, singing
rather than speaking in English. "We mean you no harm. We merely want
to know you, as intimately as we can."
Thomas could not reply; his vocal cords were
impotent, and he did not suppose that the fleshcore could hear his
subvocalizations as Lumen could, give that its intimacy did not seem to
extend to the interior of the brain.
The intimate examination did not last long; the
liquid flesh retreated as quickly as it had arrived.
The wall seemed solid again, but it was still
pliable; it rapidly took on the image of a face: a human face.
At first, Thomas thought that the face was merely
generic, but then Drake whispered: "It's a portrait of you, Tom."
"They clearly have no eye for handsomeness," de
Vere muttered--but he shut up with a gulp when the wall opened its
eyes. The image was some ten feet tall, from the top of its forehead to
the tip of its bearded chin: a giant, whose stare seemed very
intimidating. The lips parted slightly, but they did not speak. There
was, it seemed, no throat or lungs within the mass of flesh behind the
face--and if there was a brain of sorts behind the stare, it was no
human brain. The expression on the face was not overtly hostile, but
Thomas hoped that it was not a expression he would ever have cause to
wear.
Thomas glanced sideways at his companions, glad to
see that even Field had suffered the experience without falling down;
then he turned to look at the English-speaking machine. "It will
understand me if I address it like this, I suppose?" he asked.
"Of course," said the machine. "Earth's observers
have been reporting to it for centuries. I shall reply on its
behalf--there should be no delay."
"Let me do this," Lumen said, silently.
"No," Thomas said. "I will do it." He was not
entirely certain that he could successfully fight the invader for
control of his own lips, but the ethereal did not try to insist. It
merely said: "Be careful, Thomas!"
Thomas looked at the giant face again, resisting
its intimidatory effect. "Since you have introduced yourself in your
way," he said, "I shall introduce us in ours. My name is Thomas Digges,
in the service of Queen Jane of England. My companions are Edward de
Vere, Earl of Oxford; Sir Francis Drake; Sir Walter Raleigh; and John
Field, representing the Church of England. We do not speak for our
entire species, let alone for all of vertebratekind, but we are willing
to answer any questions you might care put to us, in a spirit of amity."
The machine had been right; there was no delay in
obtaining an answer. "The fleshcore understands everything that you
have said," the inorganic entity pronounced, flatly, "and thanks you
for your generosity. It would like each of you to state, in turn, if
you will, what your hopes for the future are."
Thomas was momentarily confused, wondering whether
his interrogator was referring to his future as an individual man, or
the political future of England, or the future of the entire human
race. While he hesitated, John Field--who must have given some
forethought to the question of what he would say if he ever found
himself face-to-face with the Devil--said, "To do God's will, and
spread His word."
"Aye," said Drake, assuming his customary pose of
negligent bravado. "That--and to beat the Spaniards, so that England
might rule the waves and take possession of the Americas."
"To be merry in good company," de Vere supplied,
after a brief silence "with the aid of wine, women, and the
theater--and to do God's will, of course."
"To discover glory," Raleigh said, after a similar
pause, "with all that implies, in the eyes of England and God alike."
Thomas was still confused, wondering how much of a
deficit in what his friends had said needed to be made good
immediately, and where to start. He felt the pressure of everyone's
expectation--including Lumen's--and yet he continued to hesitate.
Finally, before his passenger could offer to intervene, and feeling
that he had at least to begin speaking even if he had not yet finished
thinking, he said: "First of all," he said, "to bring my ship and my
crew safely home, so that I might report to Master John Dee and the
Queen of England what we have discovered beyond the upper limit of the
Earth's atmosphere. Secondly, that we may profit from what we have
learned, in terms of human understanding of the shape and plan of
Creation, and our place within it. Thirdly, to maintain the
communication we began with our new friend Aristocles, whose death I
regret bitterly--and to extend that communication further, with the
great community that extends between the stars. Fourthly, that the
knowledge of what we have found might enable human beings to see and
comprehend that their differences from one another are much slighter
than they have ever contrived to believe, and that there is much
greater virtue in collaboration than in conflict." He stopped then,
lest he say too much.
"Trust a mathematician to display his skill in
counting," de Vere murmured, before Raleigh silenced him with an elbow
in the ribs.
"Well said, Tom," Drake whispered. "There's not a
diplomat in the court who could have done better."
One of their mothlike attendants clicked its
wing-cases, but Thomas could not tell whether there was any meaning in
the sound, or what that meaning might be.
"The core would like to know, Thomas Digges," the
machine said, with a slight intonation that was equally enigmatic,
"what your response is to what the rogue machine told you."
Thus far, Thomas had assumed that the violent
interruption to his progress to this encounter had been exactly what it
seemed: an intervention by a dissident element within the True
Civilization. Now, he wondered whether it might all have been a sham: a
ploy mounted by his interrogators. He had assumed, too, that Walter
Raleigh's spiderbite had either been an accident of happenstance or an
assassination attempt. Now he wondered whether it might have been
staged for subtler reasons. He reminded himself that the True
Civilization's philosophers, like the ethereals, had probably been
studying humankind, albeit from a distance, for a very long
time--centuries, at least. Was it possible, he wondered, that the
supposedly aberrant pattern of life on Earth had not arisen as a freak
of the Divine Will, but as some kind of experiment on the part of the
True Civilization's practitioners of some kind of New Learning?
"My response," he said, slowly, "is that if the
other machine were right about there being some fundamental difference
of philosophy between exoskeletal and endoskeletal forms of life, it
cannot be greater than the fundamental difference of philosophy between
lobsters and moths, or between ants and slugs. Even if it were, it
would be better to regard it as an opportunity for expanding the
versatility of the unity at the heart of the True Civilization than to
think of it as a potential generator of enmity and strife."
Drake did not whisper any further encouragement,
and Thomas could sense a certain perplexity in his friend's stance. No
one else had heard what the murderous machine had said, and he had not
yet had an opportunity to tell them. He did not yet know what he ought
to tell them, even if he could be confident that his words were not
being overheard.
When he glanced sideways, Thomas saw that Field was
having great difficulty suppressing his preacher's instinct--but Field
was no fool, and knew that there were occasions when even the most
fervent messenger of God might do better to hold his tongue.
"Thank you, Thomas," the machine said. "Master Dee
will doubtless be proud of you." Thomas took careful note of the fact
that the entity had said "will" rather than "would," and the consequent
implication that the fleshcore really did intend to send them safely
home.
"May I ask a question?" Thomas asked.
"You may," the machine said.
"Is the representative of the Great Fleshcores, and
of the True Civilization, willing to guarantee that the precious rarity
of the human race, and its vertebrate kin, will be protected against
any predator or parasite that seeks to destroy it, to the full extent
of their ability?"
There was no delay in making the reply. "This
representative of the Great Fleshcores and the True Civilization is
willing to guarantee that your world will be protected against external
predators to the extent of its need--with the condition that no species
therefrom will become a predator upon any other world or species."
Thomas took due note of the fact that he was not
asked, or expected, to guarantee that.
The giant eyes closed again, and the wall's face
began to fade away.
Thomas was about to cry "Wait!" when his discreet
passenger said: "Don't! You've said more than enough--and the fleshcore
is satisfied, for now."
"Have we passed our trial by ordeal, Master
Digges?" Raleigh whispered, before Thomas could reply to his silent
companion.
Thomas had to suppose that his friend was right,
and that this had indeed been a trial by ordeal from the moment the Queen
Jane had passed from the air into the ether. It still was.
"For now," he whispered, echoing the ethereal's
words, with all their ominous import. Pray to God that this is more
than a dream induced by that strange smoke-creature, Thomas
thought. We might wish to have have found a kinder and more
palatable truth--but, please God, let it be the truth that we have
found, not some stupid nightmare. He was not certain that his
prayer would be granted, although he told himself that he was incapable
of inventing such a nightmare, and that there was surely no playwright
in Queen Jane's court who could have imagined a drama of this sort. If
the ethereal could be trusted, dreaming was a rare gift--or curse--and
it should not be exercised too generously.
"My companions may take you back to the moon now,"
the machine told Thomas. "Returning the ethership to Earth will,
however, be your own responsibility."
"We can do that," Thomas assured him. "Will we be
visited by their kind--or any other--in the near future?"
"Probably not," the machine said, "but you may be
sure that they will be watching you. They will find a way to
communicate with you, if they need to do so."
As they turned to go, Thomas looked full into John
Field's face, and saw a new terror in it, which suggested that
Aristocles’ kin would be wise not to show themselves too readily on the
surface of the Earth at the present time, if they did not want to cause
dire alarm.
* * * *
They met no hostile machines or poisonous spiders
on the return journey, and they did not descend into the interior of
the moon again before being taken to the ethership. Their goodbyes were
not protracted.
The blast-off from the moon was not nearly as
taxing as the blast-off from Earth had been. Once they were clear of
its surface, headed for Earth, it was de Vere who said: "Is it safe to
talk freely now, do you think?"
"As safe as it has ever been," Drake opined. "God
has always been able to hear us, and the Devil too--what does it matter
if a few monstrous insects are added to the list, or a vast community
of worlds like giant periwinkles, whose flesh is all brain?"
"Nothing that we have seen," Field stated, his
voice dull in spite of an obvious determination to hold to his faith,
"can alter the fact that Christ is our hope and our salvation--but we
have learned a terrible lesson."
"What lesson is that, Reverend Field?" Thomas
asked, calmly.
"God revealed to man in the scriptures everything
that man had need to know," Field repeated. "This relentless search for
a so-called New Learning is blasphemous; we know all that God intended
us to know, and there is no further source of information but the
Devil, who is ever delighted to mock and torment us. We have been
punished, Master Digges; there is a demon within you as I speak."
"Is that what you intend to report to Archbishop
Foxe?" Drake asked, his voice as mild as his captain's.
"It is," Field said.
"He won't thank you for it," Raleigh opined. "If we
have learned a lesson ... well, I believe that I shall be inclined to
treat insects with a little more respect and kindness in
future--although I may not feel the need to extend the same courtesy to
spiders."
"They weren't demons, John," Thomas said, quietly.
"Whether or not they have demons of their own, none of them is an imp
of Satan. They are not angels either, alas, for all that they are
message-bearers--but we must deal with the world as we find it, not as
we would rather it were."
"We'll have a tale to tell, though, won't we?" said
de Vere. "A traveler's tale to put John Mandeville and Odysseus to
shame. Will anyone believe us, do you think?"
"I am an honest man," Field said, carefully making
no claim on behalf of anyone else. "What I have seen, I have seen. God
is my witness, and my counselor. Archbishop Foxe will believe me; the
Church of England will believe me; the faithful will believe me."
"Master Dee will trust Tom," said Drake, pensively,
as he checked the instruments with a frown slowly gathering on his
brow. "He's a mathematician, after all. As for me--well, some will and
some won't, but that's the kind of company I keep."
"The queen will believe us," Raleigh supplied.
"That's what matters. The queen will believe us."
"I don't want to alarm you, Tom," Drake said,
softly, "but I believe we have a problem."
It only required a few minutes’ urgent enquiry for
Thomas to ascertain that Drake was right. He had to untether himself to
do it, and make his way about the cabin as best he could, feeling very
strange as he did so, but it did not take long to locate the hairline
crack in the ethership's hull. It was impossible to tell whether it had
resulted from the stress and strain of their outward journey or whether
it was the result of subtle sabotage.
In theory, the descent to Earth should have been
simple enough. Dee had fitted the ethership with a heat-shield so that
it would not burn up from the friction of its passage through the air,
and a large parachute to slow its descent as it approached the surface.
The arc of the descent had been calculated in advance; provided that
Thomas could make certain that they began their descent over the
correct point on the Earth's surface, with the ship orientated, the Queen
Jane ought to have been able to drift down into the fields of Kent
with no particular difficulty.
It was possible that the crack would make no
significant difference, if it remained no wider than a hair. Given that
the ether was breathable, at least in the short term, any exchange of
air and ether would be harmless, but the difference in pressure between
the interior and exterior of the hull was dangerous in two ways. As the
cabin pressure dropped, breathing would become more difficult, as it
did during an ascent of a high mountain. More importantly, the pressure
exerted on the crack would tend to increase its dimensions, further
weakening the hull. When the Queen Jane re-entered the
atmosphere and began to accelerate in the tightening grip of affinity,
it might break up.
Thomas did what he could to seal the hole with the
means that Dee had thought to provide, but he could not help looking
regretfully at the backs of his hands, at the dressings the Selenite
insects had applied to his wounds. With a sealant of that sort, he
might have made a much better job of it.
"Would you like to leave me now?" Thomas said,
silently, to his unobtrusive passenger. "Or will you wait to see me
die, and flee my body in company with my soul?"
"I might have left you, had I been sure that you
would be safe," the ethereal replied, "but now I dare not. You might
need me, Thomas Digges. I cannot work miracles, but I have means of
dealing with your flesh that are cleverer than your own. I might be
able to make the difference between life and death."
"Shall I open the hatch again, so that you can
invite your brethren to assist my companions in the same fashion?"
Thomas asked.
"My kind is not as gregarious as the members of the
True Civilization," Lumen said, apologetically. "The ether is
unimaginably vast, and our manifold species were not shaped by the
crude demands of affinity. No help that I could summon could possibly
arrive in time--but I shall do what I can, and it may be that I can
enable you to help your companions."
To his crewmen, Thomas said: "The Queen Jane
might still come safely to ground. If not ... well, we have individual
parachutes, for use in dire emergency. I'll hand them out, so that you
can put them on."
"What are our chances, Captain?" de Vere wanted to
know.
"I don't know," Thomas confessed. "I have no way to
tell. Drake and I will do our very best to guide the ship; the rest of
you might do well to pray."
"God would not allow us to see what we have seen,
only to die before we bring back the news," de Vere said, in a sudden
attack of piety.
"God moves in mysterious ways," Raleigh observed,
drily, "his wonders to perform. If Field is right, and there are things
that men are not meant to know, so much the worse for those who find
them out."
"Be quiet, Raleigh!" Field commanded, as if
Thomas's advice to pray had given him an authority he had not had
before--and the Puritan did indeed begin to pray, in a voice whose
sheer determination suppressed its incipient unsteadiness. He prayed in
English, and improvised as he went rather than using any repetitive
formula that might be reminiscent of rosary-counting. To Thomas,
however, the words seemed like a mere insect hum, devoid of any real
significance--as prayer always had to him, although he would never have
confessed such a thing, even to his father or John Dee.
While Field prayed, Thomas worked, and was glad to
be able to do it, though he felt no terror. It was not that he was not
afraid to die, but rather that he was committed to do his utmost to
avoid it--not merely for himself but for his loyal crew. He could not
help wondering as he worked, though, whether the crack had been formed
by some freak of chance--or act of God--or made by the deft stroke of
an insectile talon.
Thomas was certain in his own mind that the five of
them had not been taken to the heart of the Milky Way in order to be
tried, but merely in order to be inspected, investigated at closer
range than had previously been convenient. He had no idea how much, or
exactly what, the representatives of the True Civilization might have
taken from his body and his mind, or how much use it might be to them.
He had been, in essence, some specimen casually placed beneath a
magnifying lens because the opportunity had presented itself. He did
not suppose for a instant that any of his captors--not even the
specialist Aristocles, who had died in consequence of his
curiosity--had actually cared about him as an individual, or as an
intelligence. In such circumstances, the promises of a being like the
Great Fleshcore were probably worthless, in principle and in practice.
Such thoughts as these, and not the love or fear of
God, were what was in the captain's mind as the ship began its perilous
descent into the Earth's affinity-well, when every passing second would
henceforth bring it closer to salvation or destruction.
In the meantime, Field's rambling prayer continued,
gathering passion as it went--and Thomas could see clearly enough that
even Raleigh had committed himself fully to its cause. If de Vere would
have preferred a Romanist priest to lead him, there was no sign of it
now.
"Thank you, lads," Thomas said, softly. "You've
done England proud. Should we be separated somehow, I'll buy you all a
drink when we meet up in London."
The Queen Jane almost made it--but not
quite. She did, however, remain intact long enough to allow Thomas to
see the whole of the south-east corner of England looming up beneath
him as he finally jumped clear of the disintegrating ship--the last man
to do so, as was required of a captain in Her Majesty's service. When
he had bid farewell to Drake, the last of his human companions to exit
the disintegrating craft, he said to his one remaining friend: "Are you
sure that you wouldn't rather go up than down? I shall be safe, I
trust, in God's hands."
"We shall both be safe, God willing," Lumen assured
him. "In any case, you need not fear for me."
Thomas jumped clear of the wreck of his ship, and
opened his parachute.
* * * *
The slowest part of the descent, psychologically
speaking, was the last. It seemed to take forever for the parachute to
float over the Garden of England, drifting on the wind almost to the
Surrey border. Thomas looked around constantly, hoping to catch sight
of one of the other parachutes, but saw none.
His passage seemed so very gentle that he was taken
entirely by surprise by the shock of the landing. He rolled with the
impact, and contrived to avoid breaking any limbs--whether by virtue of
his own skill or with subtle assistance, he could not tell--but he was
winded, and badly bruised.
He ended up lying on his back in the grass of a
fallow field, staring up into the blue sky, peppered with light cloud.
For a long moment, he could not draw breath--but then his lungs
recovered, and he gulped convulsively.
There was a quarter-moon clearly visible in the
west; the sun was still in the east.
"Thank you," Thomas said to his passenger, although
he was not at all sure that he had anything for which to thank the
ethereal.
Lumen seemed even less certain than he was. "I'm
sorry, Tom," it said. "Truly sorry--but it won't be forever. We shall
meet again, you and I, and you shall know then why I must do what I
must do. It will not matter how many of the others survive the fall;
you were the captain of the ship, and their word cannot stand up
against yours."
"What do you mean?" Thomas demanded.
"I cannot take the risk that the disaster was no
accident," the ethereal said. "Necessity is the mother of
improvisation--but it will not be forever, Tom. I promise you that. One
way or another, we shall meet again, and you'll know the truth before
you die."
Thomas opened his lips then, intending to use his
real voice as well as his inner one to formulate a protest against
whatever his invader intended to do--but he gasped instead, and a
spiral of dark blue smoke emerged from his mouth, arranging itself into
a perceptible form as it hovered above his face.
Distinct as it was, the form was not readily
identifiable. It might have been the shape of some exotic moth, or an
artist's impression of an angel. It was by no means large, but Thomas
could not help imagining that it was really a giant seen from a
considerable distance rather than a mere trifle lingering inches above
his supine body.
The creature could no longer speak to him, or
communicate in any other way. Thomas could not tell whether it drifted
contentedly away on the breeze, or whether it actively took wing.
But nothing has been done to me! Thomas
thought. I am as I have always been, and I know the truth. If it
intended to erase my memory of all that has happened, the trick has
failed!
Thomas sat up and began to rub his aching limbs. He
was alone; it seemed that no one had seen him fall. There were
undoubtedly men working in the fields close by, but they had not looked
up as they worked. Why would they?
Eventually, he got to his feet and began to walk,
aiming vaguely in the direction of London. He hoped fervently that his
four companions had made it safely to Earth, because he did not want to
lose a single one of them--but partly, too, because he knew that there
was little hope that anyone would believe his testimony if it were not
supported with all possible vehemence by other voices. Dee might
believe him, but anyone else--including the queen--would need the sworn
agreement of three or four earnest voices before she could take such a
fantastic story seriously.
Now that he had seen the ether-creature make its
escape, however, Thomas was no longer entirely sure that he believed it
himself. Every step he took upon the good and fertile earth decreased
his conviction that it had been real.
We humans are, after all, he thought, possessed
of the gift--or curse--of dreaming. We are afflicted with the hazard of
hallucination, whether we like it or not.
He remembered everything, but the more he
interrogated his memory, the more obvious it seemed to become that it
must have been a dream--not even a vision, but merely a dream.
Thomas touched his fingertips to the transparent
dressings that the moth-creatures had put upon his wounds when he had
"rescued" Walter Raleigh from the spider. Had they added more when he
had been rescued himself from the hardcore philosopher who had risked
so much to tell him that humankind was not alone, and that help would
come one day to assist them in resisting the tyranny of the "dwellers
in inner space"? He did not know--but felt certain that this supposed
physical proof of his adventure was blatantly inadequate. Nor did it
seem to him, any longer, at all possible that he had actually said what
he had said to the Great Fleshcore, or that he had been party to what
the ethereal Lumen had said, by means of his dancing fingertips, to the
luckless Aristocles ... or, indeed, that there had ever been an
ether-creature inside him, whether it be angel or insect. John Dee
would prefer the former hypothesis, of course--but Dee was a dreamer at
heart, and was always wont to place a little too much hope and faith in
the produce of his dreaming.
An idea struck him then and he stopped in his
tracks, reaching for his pouch. He opened it, and took out two small
objects. One of them looked like a severed finger, although it was made
of some mysterious spongy substance with a rod of metal in place of a
bone. The other was a crudely carved figurine, apparently intended to
represent an angel. Thomas laughed, thus confronted with the trivial
items that had evidently inspired his nightmare. He could not remember
now exactly where he had run across them. He threw them both into the
hedgerow, shaking his head in bewilderment at the strange tricks played
by the human mind.
Thomas knelt down beside the hedge, to place his
left palm flat upon the fallow ground across which he was walking. He
had been seen now, by men working in a neighboring field, but they did
not come to greet him. He had nothing to do with them; they had their
own business, which they were obliged by reason and custom alike to
mind.
It's good to be home, he thought, with a
sudden rush of glad relief. There's no other place like God's good
English earth, and no better time to be here than the reign of good
Queen Jane, for anyone who values peace of mind.
Copyright © 2006 Brian Stableford
[Back to Table
of Contents]
ON BOOKS by PETER HECK
THE SEPARATION
by Christopher Priest
Old Earth, $25.00 (hc)
ISBN: 1-882968-33 ---6
An alternate history of World War II is the central
SF theme in this ambitious novel from Priest. But to describe the story
so simply is to give it far less than its due. This isn't just another
in the long list of "Nazis win" potboilers; instead, it uses the
possibility of a different historical outcome to take a close look at a
number of deep questions of history and morality.
The novel is told from a number of points of view,
many of them presented in the form of documents and journals by various
hands. The initial chapters, set in 1999, are told in conventional
third-person narrative from the point of view of a popular historian,
Stuart Gratton, who is sitting at an ill-attended book signing, trying
to decide what his next book will be. On the first page, the reader
learns that Gratton is living in a world in which the US fought a war
with China in the 1940s. A woman approaches Gratton, offering him
documents concerning her father, J.L. Sawyer, who is apparently
mentioned in a letter by Winston Churchill as an RAF pilot who was also
a registered conscientious objector.
As the reader might expect, the next section
reproduces the narrative of J.L. (Jack) Sawyer. We learn that he and
his twin brother Joe (also J.L.) were competitive rowers who won a
bronze medal in the 1936 Berlin Olympics, and that Jack later piloted a
bomber that was shot down in 1941, crash-landing in the English
Channel. We also learn that, while in Berlin, the two brothers lived
with a Jewish family and that they helped the daughter, Brigit, escape
from Germany after the Olympics. While Jack was madly in love with her,
it was Joe who eventually married her.
Then the inconsistencies begin to add up. Jack is
living in a world a lot like ours, one in which Joe died during the
London blitz. But we begin to get glimpses of a world in which Jack's
plane crash was fatal, and in which Joe lived to see a different
outcome to WWII--one in which Rudolf Hess's (historically real) peace
mission to England in 1941 actually bore fruit.
Priest plays fascinating games with shifting
realities, switching between the twin J.L. Sawyers, and showing us
doubles of several historical characters, including Hess and Churchill.
The brothers, whose opposing views on the war are effectively
contrasted, undergo vivid experiences (possibly hallucinations caused
by the separate accidents in which each of them, in one reality, dies).
Each of them sees significant events unfold, only to "wake up" and find
themselves at the point where their hallucinations began.
The picture of England in the early 1940s is well
drawn, and largely accurate historically. Likewise, Priest's portrait
of Churchill--a character about whom it is easy to be ambivalent--is a
major source of amusement. And the consequences of a world in which
Nazi Germany called off the war in Europe and turned east to pit its
entire strength against Stalin's USSR are well developed.
The book's English edition met with widespread
neglect, due to vagaries of the publishing business. As a result, this
Old Earth edition is the only US edition of the book--possibly the only
one likely to be available except to persistent collectors. It's one of
the best alternate histories I've read. Don't miss it.
* * * *
LEARNING THE WORLD
by Ken MacLeod
Tor, $24.95 (hc)
ISBN: 0-765-31331-7
Old-time fans who grumble about the death of real
science fiction should run and grab this one, which is packed with
enough of the classic tropes to fill a generation starship. In fact,
one of those tropes is a generation ship--although a very up-to-date
one.
The generation ship comes out of human-occupied
space, where a large number of stars have been visited by a series of
such ships, each terraforming the likely planets and mining the less
likely ones for raw materials before sending on a refurbished ship to
the next star in line. Radical advances in longevity mean that most of
the original crew and "founders" have survived to see the end of the
voyage. Their descendants, the Ship Generation (who have come of age
aboard ship), are the prospective settlers of the new system.
None of them know that the system they are headed
for is already occupied by an intelligent, civilized species, from
whose point of view alternate chapters are told. The bat-like
Gevorkians (natives of one large nation on the system's terrestrial
planet) are relatively primitive in technology, relying instead on
their own ability to fly and on the labor of trudges, slaves of a race
superficially similar to themselves, but apparently speechless. Even
so, one of them, an astronomer named Darvin, detects the approach of
the ship. At first he mistakes it for a comet, but it soon becomes
clear to him that the new object is no comet but something completely
new.
But both the ship and the world it approaches are
undergoing dangerous political changes. Aboard the ship, the tension
between the three main factions--the founders, the crew, and the Ship
Generation--are coming to a head. The onboard stock market in shares of
various plans to exploit the resources of the target worlds undergoes
tectonic readjustments as the passengers realize that they are arriving
in an inhabited system. While there are protocols for such an event,
the event itself is so far unprecedented.
Meanwhile, Gevork and its neighboring countries,
long poised on the brink of war, must readjust to the reality of
advanced aliens arriving in their system. Almost immediately, the human
ship's arrival sparks several technological breakthroughs by doing
nothing more than making the locals aware that certain things can be
done. (Darvin becomes the Gevorkian equivalent of Arthur C. Clarke by
recognizing the principle of satellite communications.)
MacLeod's portrait of the human society is more
complex, told from several different viewpoints--notably Atomic
Discourse Gale, a young woman whose biolog (open journals) shows the
Ship Generation's reaction to the world it is growing up in, and
Horrocks Mathematical, a young techie who finds himself mediating among
several factions in the ship's huge complement.
The meeting of the two societies--one barely
emerging from its equivalent of the Middle Ages, the other able to
transform entire planetary systems--is a long-standing SF trope, but
MacLeod finds enough new wrinkles to make it fresh. The final twist is
particularly refreshing, and is likely to catch many readers by
surprise. Suffice it to say that MacLeod again shows that the new hard
SF isn't doomed to arrive at the same conclusions as the generations
who invented the form--any more than Horrocks Mathematical and Darvin
are stuck with the institutions of their ancestors. Recommended.
* * * *
HIS MAJESTY'S DRAGON
by Naomi Novik
Del Rey, $7.50 (mm)
ISBN: 0-345-48128-3
One interesting subgenre is what one might call
alternate-historical fantasy, in which events of actual history are
recast in a world in which one or another element of fantastic fiction
holds true. One classic example was John M. Ford's 2002 novel, The
Dragon Waiting, which was succinctly (if inadequately) described as
"the Wars of the Roses with vampires." In this case, the reader will
get a quick general notion of the overall tale from the description,
"the Napo-leonic Wars with military dragons." As with the Ford title,
the bare description hardly touches the surface.
His Majesty's Dragon is Novik's first
novel (and begins a trilogy) It opens as the captain of a French
frigate, which has waged a desperate battle despite being badly
overmatched, capitulates to Will Laurence, the British captain who has
defeated him. Laurence is at first puzzled by the Frenchman's stubborn
defense, but all becomes clear when the sailors discover a dragon's egg
below decks; the egg is a prize for which any man would fight to the
death.
Complications ensue when it becomes clear that the
egg is on the verge of hatching. Unless a suitable companion to the
hatchling is on hand, the dragon will become feral--and thus useless to
the British, who lag far beyond the French in dragon breeding. Drawing
lots, Laurence chooses one of his officers to "impress" the dragon,
then stations the rest of them nearby as the shell breaks. To his utter
surprise, the dragon bypasses everyone else and comes directly to him.
He is its chosen companion.
Contrary to what the reader may expect, Laurence is
far from happy with this turn of events. Naval captains and
dragon-fliers are worlds apart in this era of history. Laurence is
forced to give up command of his ship and go with his dragon--whom he
names "Temeraire," after a famous warship captured from the
French--back to England for training as an aviator. Before he leaves,
he learns that Temeraire is no usual dragon--he appears to be a Chinese
Imperial dragon, meant as a gift for Napoleon himself.
Novik uses the training camp as a springboard for a
broad portrait of the England of the Regency era, of its class
distinctions and customs, and of what it might have been if dragons had
been real. As a bit of an outsider, Laurence serves as a good medium to
show the reader the various unexamined assumptions both of the
dragon-captains and of the outside world--particularly the aristocratic
family whose wishes he defied in joining the Navy.
Better yet, the intersection between our actual
history and the world of the novel is rich enough to generate a number
of interesting plot twists. To take the best-known historical incident,
Nelson and his ships do fight the Battle of Trafalgar in this history,
with similar results--but it is revealed to be just one card in
Napoleon's hand. Naturally, Laurence and Temeraire turn out to be in
exactly the right spot to prevent the gambit from succeeding.
A very good first novel, with effective world
building and interesting characters. I'll be eager to see the sequels.
* * * *
ONE PART ANGEL
by George Shaffner
Algonquin Books, $23.95 (hc)
ISBN: 1-56512-457-X
It's tempting to describe this one as a fantasy,
but to be perfectly frank, there's no overt magic taking place
in it. What happens could all have a perfectly natural explanation--or
maybe not. Even the central character, Vernon Moore, makes no claim to
any particular powers--although at the end, the reader may have other
ideas about what's happened.
Ebb, Nebraska, is a rural community where most of
the major power is held by women. The Quilting Circle is the de facto
ruling body, with a governing board consisting of most of the
influential women in town. Its main adversary is Clem Tucker, the
richest man in town, and the owner of the local bank. He also happens
to be the fiancé of Wilma Porter, owner of the Come Again Bed and
Breakfast, and a founding member of the Quilting Circle.
Then Loretta Parsons, the owner of the local beauty
shop, is beaten and her shop torched; she lingers in a coma, with her
young daughter in Wilma's care. Worse, the police have arrested Wilma's
grandson, Mack Breck, who confesses his role in the attack, but refuses
(despite significant pressure) to name his accomplices. At this point,
Wilma prays for the return of Mr. Moore, Loretta's former lover, who
helped the town through a similar crisis in Shaffner's previous novel, In
the Land of Second Chances. Almost at once, Moore comes knocking on
Wilma's door.
Moore is instantly sympathetic, and agrees to help.
After all, not only is he Wilma's friend, he is the father of Loretta's
child. But his approach to getting Matt to talk is distinctly
unorthodox: one part Socratic method, one part torture by
wish-fulfillment, one part banjo-playing ... and a fair bit of
story-telling.
In between Moore's sessions with Matt, the Quilting
Circle learns that Clem, who has a finger in every financial pie in
Ebb, is planning a new coup--one the members fear will put their town
at the mercy of outsiders who would think nothing of closing their
local bank and replacing it with a soulless ATM. Vince steps in with
words of wisdom to both Clem and to the quilters. And at a critical
point, he appears to perform a miracle, although he later denies it.
The story, told from Wilma's point of view, is
dryly humorous and full of good lines. Shaffner keeps the question of
exactly what powers Moore possesses close to the vest; there are two
apparently supernatural events in the plot, which Moore tries hard to
explain away. The first time, one might buy the notion that it's a
coincidence. The second is a bit more spectacular, and a lot harder to
dismiss, although readers who don't want any hint of the miraculous in
their fiction can probably manage it.
Winningly told, full of convincing small-town life.
One to look for if your interests extend beyond hard-core genre fic.
* * * *
THE PLANETS
by Dava Sobel
Viking, $24.95 (hc)
ISBN: 0-070-03446-0
Sobel, whose Longitude was one of the best
pop science books in recent memory, takes on another astronomical
subject in The Planets. This time, her approach isn't so much
historical as thematic--while each chapter focuses on a different
member of the Sun's family, each takes a different approach,
representing one of the many ways the planets has resonated in history,
culture, and--yes--science.
Sobel begins with a brief reminiscence of her own
introduction to science and astronomy, in school science fairs (where
she made her own model of the solar system). Then, beginning with the
Sun itself, she works her way outward through the planets. Mercury, too
close to the Sun to retain any atmosphere, served as one of the first
clear test cases for Einstein's gravitational theory. Venus, on the
other hand, suffers from an excess of acid atmosphere--with a
greenhouse effect that heats its surface to above the melting point of
lead. Our own world offers the occasion for a brief history of
geography, from the days of the wide-ranging Greeks to the pinpoint
precision of GPS technology.
The Moon, in its turn, launches a discussion of how
we measure time, especially the problems of reconciling the
incompatible rhythms of three different phenomena: the rotation of the
Earth, its revolution about the Sun, and the revolution of the Moon
about the Earth. Each of these has been the basis for some historical
calendar, yet because no two of them can be put in simple arithmetic
ratio to each other, our calendars are full of leap-days and months of
uneven duration.
Sobel continues outward through the roster of
planets, taking each as the springboard for an essay on some related
subject. We see Mars from the point of view of a meteorite found in
Antarctica--once a fragment of the Red Planet. The chapter on Jupiter
is titled "Astrology," with Sobel walking a path between ancient
superstition and the current scientific picture of the giant world.
Uranus and Neptune are discussed in the persona of Caroline Herschel,
who got little if any credit for discoveries supposedly made by her
brother William--including the planet Uranus--although it's become
increasingly clear that she was as good an astronomer as he was.
Pluto's status as the outermost planet becomes shakier year by year,
with the discovery of various objects in more distant orbits and the
growing suspicion among astronomers that Pluto itself may be just a big
comet that fell into a quasi-planetary orbit.
Sobel is a consistently entertaining writer, and
her asides are often as much fun as the main topic. Probably her most
personal book, this one ought to appeal to readers well beyond the
ranks of astronomy buffs.
* * * *
THE COSMIC LANDSCAPE
String Theory and the Illusion of Intelligent
Design
by Leonard Susskind
Little, Brown, $24.95 (hc)
ISBN: 0-316-15579-9
First of all, the phrase "Intelligent Design" in
the title is a bit of a misnomer. Susskind's real topic, in his first
book for a popular audience, is the multiverse--the entire range of
possible universes posited by the "many worlds" variant of quantum
theory.
Susskind notes that several critical parameters of
physics seem to be so finely tuned that even a minor change in them
would turn the universe into one utterly hostile to living things. The
value of the cosmological principle deviates from zero only in the
120th decimal place. A change in this constant would lead to a universe
that expanded too rapidly, or contracted too quickly after the Big
Bang, would have allowed too little time for any kind of life to
develop. Changes in the masses and charges of elementary particles,
could have made even chemistry (at least, in the form in which we know
it) impossible.
This apparent fine-tuning has led some cosmologists
to propose the "Anthropic Principle," claiming that the universe is as
it is because otherwise intelligent life could not exist. To other
scientists, anthropism is at worst religion in disguise, at best a
tautology. Susskind sees anthropism as an inevitable feature of his
cosmic "landscape," where different sets of physical laws apply in
isolated regions. Our universe is only one of many regions of the
landscape, or multiverse, as SF writers like to call it.
Susskind even offers a sort of humorous SF story of
his own, of a world of intelligent fish trying to explain their
underwater world in terms of an "ickthropic principle." But his main
game here is an overview of the evolution of modern physics, especially
the branches that lead to string theory and its various offshoots. He's
been one of the key players in physics for long enough that he has a
good stock of entertaining stories about the other giants of the
discipline, among them Richard Feynman and Murray Gell-Mann. But he
also manages to give as clear a picture of string theory as you're
likely to get without a hefty dose of math.
The anthropic principle seems unconvincing to me;
perhaps I've been misled by the materialistic science of an earlier
paradigm. Still, this is a good book to read if you want to see the
hard-science underpinnings of some of today's more adventurous SF
writers.
Copyright © 2006 Peter Heck
[Back to Table
of Contents]
SF CONVENENTIONAL CALENDAR by ERWIN
S. STRAUSS
It's time to make final plans to get to the Los
Angeles World SF Convention. Plan now for social weekends with your
favorite SF authors, editors, artists, and fellow fans. For an
explanation of con(vention)s, a sample of SF folksongs, info on
fanzines and clubs, and how to get a later, longer list of cons, send
me an SASE (self-addressed, stamped #10 [business] envelope) at 10 Hill
#22-L, Newark NJ 07102. The hot line is (973) 242-5999. If a machine
answers (with a list of the week's cons), leave a message and I'll call
back on my nickel. When writing cons, send an SASE. For free listings,
tell me of your con 6 months out. Look for me at cons behind the Filthy
Pierre badge, playing a musical keyboard.--Erwin S. Strauss
* * * *
JUNE 2006
29--July 2--Origins. For info, write: 80
Garden Center #16, Broomfield CO 80020. Or phone: (303) 469-3277
(10 AM to 10 PM, not collect). (Web) originsgames.com. (E-mail)
custserv@gama.org. Con will be held in: Columbus OH (if city
omitted, same as in address) at the Hyatt and Convention Center. Guests
will include: none announced. Big gaming con.
30--July 2--PortCon. portconmaine.com.
Sheraton South, Portland ME. Prototype Comics, Doughty, Sorensen. Anime.
* * * *
JULY 2006
1--4--WesterCon. conzilla.info. Mission
Valley Marriott, San Diego CA. W. Williams, Eggleton, Armbruster, K.
Anderson.
7--9--InConJunction. inconjunction.org.
Sheraton, Indianapolis IN. Skov-Jansen, Mike Moore, Anelli, Spartz,
Pyaatt.
7--9--ReaderCon. readercon.org. Marriott,
Burlington MA. China MiÇville, James Morrow. About written SF
exclusively.
7--9--ConVergence. convergence-con.org.
Sheraton Bloomington, Minneapolis MN. Gaming emphasis.
7--9--TTCon. (416) 410-8266. tt-info@tcon.ca.
DoubleTree Int'l. Plaza, Toronto ON. Wang, R. Hatch. Media SF.
8--9--Japan Nat'l. Con. zuncon.jp.
info@zuncon.jp. Matsushima, Miayagi prefecture (Touhoku region),
Japan.
14--16--DarkSideCon, c/o Krüger, Laurentiusstr.
4, Bochum 44805, Germany. darksidecon.de. Park Hotel, Witten.
14--16--ConMisterio, Box 27277, Austin TX 78755.
conisterio.org. karen@conmisterio.org. Mystery fiction.
20--23--ComicCon Internat'l., Box 128458, San
Diego CA 92112. (619) 491-2475. comic-con.org. Convention Center.
21--23--TrinocCon/DeepSouthCon, Box 10633,
Raleigh NC 27605. trinoc-con.org. Hilton North. Drake, Kessel.
21--24--Cornstock.
davetotoro.mahoutsukai.net/cornstock.html. Freyburg Fairgrounds,
Freyburg ME. Anime.
26--29--Romance Writers of America, 3737 Fm 1960
W. #555, Houston TX 77068. (281) 440-6885. Atlanta GA.
28--30--ConFluence, Box 3681, Pittsburgh PA
15230. (412) 344-0456. parsec-sff.org. Geoffrey A. Landis.
28--30--DemiCon, Box 7572, Des Moines IA 50232.
demicon.org. Hotel Ft. Des Moines. Chui, Pooveys, Rod Serling Jr.
28--30--ConEstoga, 440 S. Gary Ave. #45, Tulsa
OK 74104. (918) 445-2094. sftulsa.org. Sheraton. Drake, Maitz.
28--30--Dark Shadows Festival, Box 92, Maplewood
NJ 07040. darkshadowsfestival.com. Renaissance, Hollywood CA.
30--Zombies, c/o 354 Greenlow Rd., Catonsville
MD 21228. icsfilm.net. Perry Hall Church Hall. Horror film festival.
31--Aug. 6--Timeless Destinations.
timelessdestinations.com. Best Western, Richmond BC. B. Downey, W.
Pygram.
* * * *
AUGUST 2006
3--6--PulpCon. pulpcon.org. Convention
Center. For collectors of old pulp magazines.
4--6--Fandemonium. fandemonium.org.
borneo@fandemonium.org. Civic Theater, Nampa ID. SF, anime, and
fantasy.
4--6--Anime Overdose, 1101 Van Ness Ave., San
Francisco CA 94109. aodsf.com. Cathedral Hill Hotel.
4--6--MeCon, 99 Malone Rd., Belfast BT9 6SF, UK.
meconbelfast@yahoo.co.uk. Ian MacDonald, Duane & Morwood.
23--27--LACon IV, Box 8442, Van Nuys CA 91409.
info@laconiv.com. Anaheim CA. Connie Willis. The WorldCon. $175.
* * * *
AUGUST 2007
2--5--Archon, Box 8387, St. Louis MO 63132.
archonstl.org. Collinsville IL. 2007 No. American SF Convention.
$60+.
30--Sep. 3--Nippon 2007, Box 314, Annapolis Jct.
MD 20701. nippon2007.org. Yokohama Japan. WorldCon. $180.
[Back to Table
of Contents]
* * * *
DUNE MESSIAH
[Back to Table of Contents]
NEXT ISSUE
SEPTEMBER ISSUE
Gonzo writer, scientist, and mathematician Rudy
Rucker returns to show us the dangers of even the best of
intentions, as the release of billions of polite and very helpful
nano-creatures soon transforms our familiar Earth into a "Postsingular"
world in which nothing whatsoever is ever going to be the same again,
for better and worse. This is a funny and free-wheeling
adventure full of bizarre transformations and daring new ideas, as is
to be expected from Rucker, so don't miss it!
ALSO IN SEPTEMBER
Nebula-winner John Kessel, one of the most
renowned writers of his generation, returns with a sequel to his famous
novella "Stories For Men," as an exile from a strange Utopia learns a
bitter lesson about what it takes to get along in a hard-edged, no
mercy, cash-on-the-barrelhead Lunar colony, in "Sunlight or Rock";
popular new writer Jack Skillingstead instigates a very
peculiar kind of romance with the "Girl in the Empty Apartment"; new
writer Karen Jordan Allen, making her Asimov's debut,
warns us of the dangers of getting too close to another
culture, in "God-burned"; Carl Frederick takes us deep
underground to the total darkness and isolation of a cave for an
unusual experiment in physics that demonstrates that "We Are the Cat";
new writer David D. Levine goes exploring in the dense, dank
forests of the Pacific Northwest, where one man's fate becomes tangled
up with several different kinds of "Primates"; and new writer Ian
Creasey takes us back in time to show us the fate of several
star-crossed (literally!) strangers who encounter a potentially deadly
"Silence in Florence."
EXCITING FEATURES
Robert Silverberg's "Reflections" column
goes fishing for "The Kraken"; Paul Di Filippo brings us "On
Books"; and, in our Thought Experiment feature, Nebula- and Hugo-winner
Kristine Kathryn Rusch testifies for the defense in the Trial of
Star Wars by making some heartfelt "Barbarian Confessions"; plus
an array of poems, puzzles, and other features. Look for our September
issue on sale at your newsstand on August 1, 2006. Or subscribe today
and be sure to miss none of the fantastic stuff we have coming up for
you this year (you can also subscribe to Asimov's online, in
varying formats, including in downloadable form for your PDA, by going
to our website, www.asimovs.com).
COMING SOON
subarachnoid-space swizzling new stories by Michael
Swanwick, Kit Reed, Robert Silverberg, Gene Wolfe,
Tanith Lee, Kristine Kathryn Rusch, Ian Watson, Carol
Emshwiller, Bruce McAllister, Robert Reed, Pamela
Sargent, Michael F. Flynn, Christopher Priest, Jack
McDevitt, James Van Pelt, William Barton, Paolo
Bacigalupi, and many others.
Visit www.dellmagazines.com for information
on additional titles by this and other authors.